Skip to main content

Full text of "Jacques Cartier, his life and voyages"

See other formats


ICO 


ho 


.;:;;:«« 
wlAiau 

II 


His   Life  .ai\d  Voyages. 


BY 


JOSEPH  POPE. 


Printed  and  bound  by  A.  8.  WOODBURN, 
Ottawa,  Ontario. 


//'  'S  £*sL^0L*C<ST^i^ 


Eiitered  according  to  Act  of  the  Parliament  of  Canada,  in  the  year  1890,  by 
JOSEPH  POPE,  at  the  Department  of  Agriculture. 


To 

THE  HONOURABLE  AUGUSTE  REAL  ANGERS, 

LIEUTENANT  GOVERNOR  OF  THE  PROVINCE  OF  QUEBEC  : 

THIS  LITTLE  SKETCH  OF  THE 

LIFE  AND  FORTUNES 
OF  THE 

DISCOVERER  OE  CANADA, 

is 
BY  KIND  PERMISSION  OF  His  HONOUR, 

RESPECTFULLY    INSCRIBED. 


r 


COISTTEIsTTS- 


CHAPTER  I. 
INTRODUCTORY. 


Introductory. — Early  voyages  to  America. — Scandinavian  ac- 
counts.— Biarni. — Leif  Eriksen. — Helluland. — Markland.— 
Vinland. — Basque  traditions. — Cabots. — GasparCorte-Real. 
— Jean  Denys  — Thomas  Aubert. — Baron  de  Lery.  —Spanish 
Conquests. — French  interest  in  maritime  discovery  awak- 
ened.— Verrazzano.  —Doubts  as  to  the  authenticity  of  his 
letter. — Jacques  Cartier. 


CHAPTER  II. 
THE     FIRST    VOYAGE. 

Jacques  Cartier's  birth. — Parentage.  -Early  life. — Marriage.— 
Introduction  to  the  King. — Preparations  for  voyage  to 
America. — Departure  from  St.  Malo. — Arrival  at  Cape 
Bonavista  in  Newfoundland. — St.  Katherine's  harbour.— 
Isle  of  Birds. — Bear  story. — Carpunt. — La  baye  des  Chas- 
teaulx .  —  Course  through  Strait  of  Belle  Isle.— Port  of  Brest. 
—Evidences  of  previous  visits  of  Basque  fishermen  to  the 
Strait. — The  Double  Cape. — Course  along  the  west  coast  of 
Newfoundland.— Cape  St.  John. — Course  among  the  Mag- 
dalen Islands. — Description  north-west  coast  of  Prince 
Edward  Island. — Miramichi  river. — La  baye  de  chaleur.— 
Meeting  with  Indians. — Perce. — Gaspe. — More  Indians.— 
Erection  of  Cross.— Seizure  of  two  Indians. — Course  about 
Anticosti. — Deliberations. —Resolve  to  return  home. — Le 
destroyt  Saint  Pierre. — Cape  Thiennot. — Homeward  voy- 
age.— Arrival  at  Sr.  Malo. 


CHAPTER  III. 
THE    SECOND    VOYAGE. 

Gracious  reception  by  the  King — Cartier  commissioned  afresh. 
—Preparations  for  second  voyage. — La  Grande  Hermine. 
— La  Petite  Hermine. — L'Emerillon. — Departure  from  St. 
Malo. — Rendezvous  at  Blanc  Sablon. — Port  St.  Nicholas. 
—Bay  of  St.  Lawrence. — Discovery  of  Anticosti.. — Search 
for  North-West  passage. — Arrival  at  the  river  Saguenay.— 
Isle  aux  Coudres. — Query,  Did  priests  accompany  the  expedi- 
tion ?— Island  of  Orleans.—  Donnacona.—  Welcome  to  Taig- 
noagny  and  Domagaya. — The  harbour  of  Holy  Cross. — 
Selection  of  the  St.  Charles  as  their  place  of  abode. — Stada- 
cone.— State  visit  of  Donnacona  to  the  ships.— Interchange 
of  civilities. — Efforts  of  the  savages  to  dissuade  Cartier 
from  proceeding  farther — Their  stratagem. — Its  failure.— 
Departure  for  Hochelaga. — Ochelay. — Shallowness  of  the 
water  obliges  the  French  to  leave  their  ship  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Richelieu.— Arrival  at  Hochelaga.— Cordiality  of 
reception  by  the  Indians. — Visit  to  the  town. — Description 
thereof. — Its  situation. — Fortifications. — Query,  To  what 
tribe  did  these  Indians  belong  ? — Agouhoima. — His  meeting 
with  Cartier. —Sick  people  brought  to  be  healed. — Cartier's 
efforts  to  impart  some  knowledge  of  the  Christian  Religion. 
—Visit  to  Mount  Royal. — The  Ottawa  river. — Departure 
from  Hochelaga. — River  of  Fouez.— Return  to  the  port  of 
Holy  Cross. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
THE    SECOND    VOYAGE    (continued). 

Visit  to  Stadacone.— Description  thereof.— Trudamans. — Story 
of  massacre. — The  inhabitants  of  Stadacone. — Their  wor- 
ship.— Habits  and  mode  of  living. — Tobacco  described. — 
Esurgny. — Marvellous  tales  of  the  country  of  Saguenay. — 
Approach  of  winter. — Frost  and  snow. — French  attacked 
by  scurvy. —Their  miserable  condition. — Invocation  of  the 
Divine  assistance. — Religious  service.— The  remedy  found 
and  applied. —  Marvellous  cure  effected. —  Approach  of 
spring.— Preparations  for  return  to  France. — Abandonment 
of  La  Petite  Hermine. — Suspicious  behaviour  of  the  sav- 
ages.— Cartier's  resolution  taken  to  seize  Donnacona  and 
other  Indians. — His  action  in  so  doing  criticized. — Erection 


of  Cross  — Formal  possession  taken  of  the  country  in  the 
name  of  the  King  of  France.— Seizure  of  chiefs.— Departure 
for  home. — Arrival  at  St.  Malo. 

CHAPTER  V. 
THE    THIRD     VOYAGE. 

Heport  to  the  King. — Delay  in  renewal  of  Commission. — Pro- 
bable cause  thereof. — Third  voyage  determined  on. — Rober- 
val. — Departure  of  Cartier  on  third  voyage  — Arrival  at 
Stadacone. — Interview  with  Agona.  —  Selection  of  Cap 
Rouge  as  wintering  place. — Departure  of  two  vessels  for 
France. — Charlesbourg-Royal. — Cartier  goes  up  to  Hoche- 
laga.  —The  Lord  of  Hochelay. — The  Saults. — Dissimulation 
of  the  Indians.— Return  to  Charlesbourg-Royal. — Prepara- 
tions for  its  defence. — Abrupt  termination  of  narrative.— 
Departure  of  Roberval  from  Rochelle.  —  Meeting  with 
Cartier  in  harbour  of  St.  John's.  Newfoundland. — Cartier 
returns  to  France. — Probable  reasons  for  so  doing. — Query, 
As  to  date  of  Roberval's  sailing? 

CHAPTER  VI. 

SUBSEQUENT     EVENTS    IN    THE     LIFE     OF 
JACQUES     CARTIER. 

Heturn  from  third  voyage. — Audit  of  accounts  under  Royal 
Commission. — Evidence  of  fourth  voyage. — Its  probable 
date. — Cartier's  private  life. — His  residence  at  St.  Malo. — 
Limoilou. — As  to  his  ennoblement. — Foundation  of  an 
'  Obit.' — Cartier's  death. — His  character.  —Conclusion. 


PREFACE. 

In  the  early  part  of  last  year  it  was  announced  in  the 
public  prints  that  His  Honour  the  Lieutenant  Governor  of 
the  Province  of  Quebec  had  generously  offered,  through  the 
Literary  and  Historical  Committee  of  the  "Cerclc  Catholique" 
of  Quebec,  a  silver  and  a  bronze  medal  for  the  best  and 
second  best  essays  on  "  Jacques  Cartier,  his  Life  and 
Voyages."  The  papers  were  to  be  written  in  either  the 
French  or  the  English  language,  and  the  competition  was 
open  to  home  and  foreign  writers.  The  writer  competed, 
and  on  the  25th  February  last,  had  the  good  fortune  to  re- 
ceive an  official  notification  from  the  President  and  Secretary 
of  the  Committee,  that  in  the  English  section  his  essay  had 
been  awarded  the  first  prize.  This  paper  is  now  submitted 
to  the  public. 

In  thus  enlarging  the  number  of  his  judges,  the  writer 
ventures  to  express  the  hope  that  the  same  kindly  criticism 
which  he  has  so  far  met  with,  may  attend  him  in  the  wider 
field. 

Whatever  of  imperfection  there  may  be  in  his  work,  he 
can  at  least  honestly  say,  that  his  earnest  endeavour  has  been 
to  set  out  in  plain  and  truthful  language  the  facts  connected 
with  the  earliest  dawn  of  Canadian  history,  and  to  give  an 
accurate  and  faithful  picture  of  the  central  figure  in  the 
scene.  To  that  end  the  original  records  have  been  diligently 
studied  and  compared,  and  the  most  trivial  statements  of 
fact,  whenever  practicable,  carefully  verified. 


12 

The  writer  takes  advantage  of  the  opportunity  here  af- 
forded, to  record  the  sense  of  obligation  under  which  the 
uniform  courtesy  of  the  Librarians  of  Parliament,  A.  D. 
DeCelles,  Esq.,  and  M.  J.  Griffin,  Esq.,  and  also  of  L.  P. 
Sylvain,  Esq.,  of  the  Library  staff,  has  placed  him.  To  the 
goodness  of  these  gentlemen  in  placing  the  resources  of  the 
Library  unreservedly  at  his  disposal,  and  in  offering  every 
facility  for  their  examination,  is  due  not  a  little  of  whatever 
success  may  attend  this  his  first  venture  in  the  world  of 
letters. 

JOSEPH    POPE. 

OTTAWA,  2$th  April,  1889. 


CHAPTER  I. 
INTRODUCTORY. 

Introductory. — Early  voyages  to  America.— Scandinavian  ac- 
counts.— Biarni.— Leif  Eriksen.— Helluland.  — Markland.— 
Vinland. — Basque  traditions. — Cabots — Gaspar  Corte-Real. 
— Jean  Denys. — Thomas  Aubert. — Baron  de  Lery. — Spanish 
conquests. — French  interest  in  maritime  discovery  awak- 
ened.— Verrazzano.—  Doubts  as  to  the  authenticity  of  his 
letter. — Jacques  Cartier. 

ORD  MACAULAY,  in  his  admirable  essay  on  Lord 
Clive,  expresses  his  surprise  that  while  the  history  of 
the  Spanish  Conquest  in  America  is  familiar  to  al- 
most everybody  who  reads  at  all,  so  little  should  be  known 
in  England,  even  by  educated  people,  concerning  the  great 
actions  of  their  countrymen  in  the  acquisition  of  India  ;  and 
he,  rightly  in  our  opinion,  ascribes  this  anomaly,  in  part,  to 
the  difference  between  the  historians  of  the  two  great  events. 
Nobody  can  read  Mr.  Prescott's  works,  without  becoming 
deeply  interested  in  his  narration  of  the  story  of  Cortes  or 
Pizarro.  The  standard  historians  of  the  East,  on  the  con- 
trary, are  somewhat  heavy  in  their  style,  and  in  consequence 
fail  to  attract  the  ordinary  reader.  Lord  Macaulay  has 
himself  done  much  to  remove  this  obstacle  to  the  spread  of 
knowledge  of  Oriental  affairs,  so  much  so  that  we  feel  justi- 
fied in  saying  that,  were  the  distinguished  historian  still 
living,  we  could  point  out  to  him  a  contrast  much  more 
striking  than  that  suggested  by  the  lack  of  acquaintance 
displayed  by  the  average  Englishman  of  to-day  with  matters 


14 

relating  to  India  and  its  people.  We  refer  to  the  want  of 
knowledge  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  Canada,  and  par- 
ticularly of  English-speaking  Canadians,  of  all  that  pertains 
to  the  history  of  our  country  prior  to  the  days  of  Wolfe  and 
Montcalm. 

We  cannot  help  thinking  that  the  Canadian  who  knows 
next  to  nothing  of  how  and  by  whom  his  country  was  re- 
claimed from  barbarism  and  heathendom,  has  much  less 
excuse  for  his  ignorance  than  had  the  average  Englishman 
of  the  last  generation  for  not  being  able  to  say  off-hand, 
who  won  the  battle  of  Buxar,  or  whether  Surajah  Dowlah 
ruled  in  Oude  or  in  Travancore.  For  it  should  not  be  for- 
gotten that  before  the  era  of  steam  and  electricity,  India 
was  a  far-off  land,  inhabited  by  a  strange  race,  of  whom 
little  was  known  and  less  understood.  Moreover,  battles 
were  fought  and  kingdoms  lost  and  won  in  Hindostan, 
months  before  the  knowledge  of  such  exploits  could  reach 
England,  and  to  the  generality  of  men,  news  from  six 
months  to  a  year  old  is  rarely  of  a  character  to  excite  much 
interest.  Thus  we  can  readily  understand  how  Englishmen 
continued  to  regard  trTe  '  dim  orient '  with  but  languid  con- 
cern, until  aroused  by  the  unspeakable  horrors  of  the  Sepoy 
Mutiny. 

But  how  shall  we  account  for  the  indifference  of  the  mass 
of  Canadians  to  the  early  history  of  their  own  country  ? 
For  we  have  a  history — a  record  of  great  deeds  done  and 
great  things  suffered,  not  thousands  of  miles  across  the  sea, 
but  here  on  the  very  ground  we  tread.  There  is  not  a  day 
in  which  the  citizens  of  Quebec  and  Montreal,  for  example, 
do  not  look  upon  objects  and  places  made  for  ever  memor- 
able by  the  piety  or  valour  of  their  forefathers — places 


15 

into  which',  for  some  of  us,  the  memory  of  the  illustrious 
dead  has  passed,  but  which  are  wholly  devoid  of  interest 
to  the  ordinary  passer-by,  in  whom  they  awaken  no  emotion 
or  tell  no  story. 

Thanks  to  the  untiring  efforts  of  certain  literary  gentlemen 
amongst  us,  things  are  better  in  this  respect  than  they  were 
a  few  years  ago ;  but  in  spite  of  all  that  Mr.  LeMoirie  and 
others  have  done  to  popularize  the  account  of  the  early  set- 
tlement of  Canada,  not  to  speak  of  Mr.  Francis  Parkman, 
who  has  a  singular  aptitude  for  investing  the  recital  of 
historical  facts  with  a  romantic  charm,  we  venture  to  doubt 
whether  one  person  in  one  hundred,  selected  at  random 
in  any  part  of  Canada,  could  tell  off-hand  the  name  of  the 
English  Admiral  who  contended  with  Champlain  for  the 
possession  of  Quebec  :  who  founded  Montreal  :  what  is 
meant  by  the  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac  :  or  by  whom  was  the 
Gospel  first  preached  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Huron  ? 

The  history  of  the  discovery  and  occupation  of  Canada 
by  the  French  is,  as  we  have  said,  an  eventful  one.  If  not 
so  full  of  brilliant  deeds  as  is  that  of  the  Spanish  Conquest 
in  the  south,  it  is  still  more  free  from  anything  analogous  to 
those  horrible  tales  of  cruelty  and  avarice  which  have  tar- 
nished the  glory  of  the  Spanish  arms.  The  Spanish  Con- 
quistadores  of  the  i6th  Century  (with  some  honourable 
exceptions)  were  consumed  by  the  lust  for  gold,  and  with 
them  everything  was  subordinated  to  that  ignoble  passion. 
In  pursuance  of  that  object  they  were  ever  ready  to  sacrifice 
all  that  honourable  men  hold  dear,  and  their  course  in  the 
Western  World  was  too  often  marked  by  perfidious  cruelty 
and  scandalous  intrigue. 

Far  otherwise  was  it  with  '  The  Pioneers  of  France  in  the 


16 

New  World.'  Underlying  the  natural  love  of  adventure 
and  the  laudable  ambition  to  extend  the  dominions  of  their 
Sovereign,  which  were  common  to  all  discoverers  of  that 
age,  was  ever  to  be  found  in  them  a  vehement  desire  to 
carry  to  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  western  wilds  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Christian  Faith.  They  longed  to  impart  to  the 
rude  savages  with  whom  they  came  in  contact,  those  graces 
and  blessings  which  are  sacramentally  conferred,  and  to 
substitute  for  the  abominations  of  paganism,  the  pure  wor- 
ship of  the  Catholic  Religion. 

The  fixity  of  purpose,  the  patient  self-denial,  serene  cour- 
age, and  dauntless  heroism,  displayed  by  the  Jesuit  mission- 
aries to  Canada,  in  their  work  of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the 
heathen  savages,  are  such  as  to  command  the  admiration  of 
all  who  have  any  knowledge  of  their  career,  and  we  feel 
sure  that  while  Canada  endures,  the  names  of  Isaac  Jogues, 
Charles  Gamier,  Jean  de  Brebeuf,  Gabriel  Lalemant,  and 
their  fellow  labourers,  will  be  held  in  veneration,  more 
especially  by  those  who  profess  the  faith  for  which  these 
illustrious  servants  of  God,  after  years  of  toil  and  hardship, 
unillumined  by  any  hope -of  earthly  reward,  went  to  a  bar- 
barous and  cruel  death. 

While  these  devoted  men  were  undoubtedly  exponents 
of  the  highest  form  of  the  religious  spirit,  it  is  not  the  less 
true  that  the  idea  of  Christianizing  the  Indians,  which  was 
the  ruling  passion  of  their  lives,  animated  the  minds  and 
influenced  the  conduct  of  many  of  the  gallant  soldiers  and 
sailors  from  France  who  first  approached  our  shores,  and 
in  scarcely  one  of  them  is  this  spirit  more  conspicuous 
than  in  the  brave  adventurer  who  first  explored  our  mighty 
river,  and  thus  opened  the  door  of  Canada  to  the  European 


17 

world.  Need  we  say  that  we  refer  to  the  intrepid  mariner 
of  St.  Malo,  whose  life  and  voyages  we  propose  here  briefly, 
to  review. 


When  and  by  whom  was  America  first  made  known  to 
Europeans,  are  questions  which  we  think  still  admit  of  dis- 
cussion, though  for  all  practical  purposes,  the  universally 
received  opinion  that  it  was  discovered  by  Christopher 
Columbus,  in  the  year  1492,  must  be  accepted  as  correct. 
For  certain  it  is  that,  prior  to  that  date,  there  was  no  general 
knowledge  of  the  fact  that  across  the  western  ocean  lay  vast 
regions,  extending  from  pole  to  pole,  abounding  in  natural 
riches,  possessing  every  variety  of  climate,  and  capable  of 
sustaining  millions  upon  millions  of  human  beings.  There 
were,  no  doubt,  traditions,  more  or  less  vague,  of  previous 
visits  by  Europeans  to  strange  lands  beyond  the  sea,  tradi- 
tions which  lead  us  through  various  stages  of  improbability, 
back  to  the  fabulous  legends  of  antiquity.  Some  few  of 
these,  however,  are  not  without  a  basis  of  fact. 

It  is  known,  for  example,  that  Iceland  and  Greenland 
were  colonized  by  Scandinavians  centuries  before  Columbus, 
and  it  is,  we  think,  not  unlikely  that  some  of  those  hardy 
navigators  should  have  gone  on  a  little  farther  and  landed 
on  some  portion  of  the  American  continent.  It  is,  indeed, 
pretty  well  established  that  one  Biarni,  having  set  out  from 
Iceland  for  Greenland,  was  carried  by  contrary  winds  far  to 
the  southward,  where  he  came  upon  unknown  lands.  After 
meeting  with  sundry  vicissitudes,  he  arrived  home  in  safety, 

2 


18 

and  recounted  his  adventures  to  his  countrymen,  amongst 
them  to  Leif,  son  of  Eirek  the  Red,  who,  fourteen  years 
before,  had  discovered  Greenland.  Leif  was  so  impressed 
with  the  recital,  that  he  purchased  Biarni's  vessel,  manned 
her  with  thirty-five  men,  and  started  about  the  year  1000  to 
follow  up  his  discovery.  After  sailing  (it  is  not  said  how 
long)  they  came  to  the  land  last  seen  by  Biarni,  where,  un- 
like the  latter,  who  never  set  foot  on  the  new  lands,  they 
landed  on  a  barren,  inhospitable  region,  to  which  they  gave 
the  name  of  Helluland  (that  is,  land  of  broad  stones).  They 
then  put  to  sea  again  and  came  to  another  land,  low  lying 
and  covered  with  woods.  This  land  they  called  Markland 
(that  is,  land  of  woods).  They  then  continued  on  their 
course,  and  impelled  by  a  north-east  wind,  two  days  later 
reached  a  more  hospitable  country,  abounding  in  Indian 
corn  and  grape  vines,  from  which  latter  circumstance  they 
called  it  Vinland  (that  is,  land  of  wine).  Here  they  spent 
a  winter  and  planted  a  colony. 

Mciny  historians  are  of  opinion  that  Helluland  was  New- 
foundland ;  Markland,  Nova  Scotia,  and  Vinland  somewhere 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Rhode  Island.  Other  writers 
question  the  soundness  of  this  deduction,  and  affirm  that 
these  Vikings  never  got  south  of  the  Strait  of  Belle  Isle. 
The  question  turns  largely  upon  the  interpretation  of  one 
Icelandic  word.  It  is  stated  in  the  Saga  of  Eirek  the  Red, 
that  on  the  shortest  day  at  Vinland  the  sun  remained  above 
the  horizon  from  half-past  seven  in  the  morning  until  half- 
past  four  in  the  afternoon.  The  word  translated  half-past 
four  is  '  eyktarstadj  which  word  is  said  by  some  philologists 
to  have  stood  for  half-past  three  in  the  old  Norse  language. 
If  their  shortest  day  was  only  eight  hours  long,  Vinland 


19 

could  not  have  been  far  south  of  latitude  50,  which  is  that 
of  the  more  northerly  portions  of  Newfoundland.1 

Coming  down  to  more  recent  times,  we  have  various  ac- 
counts of  Basque,  Norman,  and  Breton  fishermen  having 
frequented  the  Banks  of  Newfoundland  at  a  period  anterior 
to  the  date  of  Columbus'  discovery.  That  they  were  in 
numbers  a  few  years  afterwards,  not  only  on  the  Banks,  but 
also  in  the  Strait  of  Belle  Isle,  and  up  the  St.  Lawrence  as 
far  as  the  Saguenay,  is  a  well  authenticated  fact,  and  it  is 
not  easy  to  determine  the  dates  of  their  first  visits. 

Passing  over  the  voyages  of  Columbus,  which  do  not 
come  within  the  scope  of  our  narrative  further  than  as  serv- 
ing to  separate  tradition  from  history,  we  come  to  John 
Cabot,  the  first  European  of  whom  we  have  any  certain 
knowledge  to  visit  the  shores  of  North  America. 

Cabot  was  a  Venetian  merchant  resident  in  Bristol  in  the 
year  1494.  The  wonderful  tales  relating  to  the  discovery  of 
a  New  World,  which  were  then  beginning  freely  to  circulate, 
had  a  strong  fascination  for  him,  and  he  too  would  fain 
search  out  other  lands.  Accordingly  he  applied  for  creden- 
tials to  Henry  VII.,  King  of  England,  who  granted  to  him 
and  his  three  sons,  Lewis,  Sebastian,  and  Sancius,  Letters 
Patent,2  dated  the  fifth  of  March,  1496,  under  which  they 
were  empowered  to  subdue,  occupy,  and  possess  all  lands 


NOTE  1. — This  interesting  subject  is  fully  discussed  by  Mr.  Eben  Norton  Hors- 
ford,  in  his  "  Discovery  of  America  by  Northmen,"  published  last  year.  See  also 
a,  paper  styled  "  The  visit  of  the  Vikings,"  by  Mr.  Thomas  Wentworth  Higginson 
in  Harper's  Magazine  for  September,  1882. 

NOTE  2  — The  text  of  the  Commission  from  Henry  VII.  to  John  Cabot  and  his 
«ons  is  to  be  found  in  the  third  volume  of  Hakluyt's  collection  of  voyages.  It 
runs;  "  Dilectis  nobis  loanni  Caboto  ciui  Venetiarum,  Lodouico,  Sebastiano,  & 
Sancio,  filiis  dicti  loannis,  &  eorum  ac  cuiuslibet  eorum  hteredibus  &  deputatis  " 
Ac.  It  is  dated  "Apud  Westmonasterium  quinto  die  Martii  anno  regni  nostri 
vudecimo." 


20 

in  the  King's  name,  but  at  their  own  charge,  reserving  to 
him  one-fifth  of  the  profits  of  the  enterprise. 

Armed  with  this  authority,  in  the  spring  of  1497,  John 
Cabot,  accompanied  by  Sebastian,  sailed  from  Bristol  in  the 
good  ship  "  Matthew"  bound  for  the  unknown  shores. 
What  became  of  the  other  brothers  does  not  appear.  Hold- 
ing a  direction  north-west  of  that  taken  by  Columbus,  on 
the  24th  June,  1497,  they  came  upon  land  which  they  called 
Prima  Vista.  In  all  the  older  histories  this  terra  primum 
visa  of  Cabot  is  set  down  as  being  on  the  coast  of  Labrador, 
but  if  the  map  of  1544,  commonly  ascribed  to  Sebastian 
Cabot,  be  authentic,  the  first  land  seen  undoubtedly  was  the 
north-eastern  extremity  of  the  Island  of  Cape  Breton.3 

Near  by  was  a  large  island  (probably  some  portion  of 
Newfoundland,  which  is  represented  on  Cabot's  map  as 
being  a  cluster  of  islands).  This  they  named  St.  John,  in 
honour  of  the  day.  The  inhabitants  of  the  island  were  clad 
in  beasts'  skins,  which,  we  are  told  "  they  have  in  as  great 
estimation  as  we  have  our  finest  garments."  They  were 
well  armed  with  rude  weapons.  Fish,  especially  the  kind 
called  by  the  savages,  Baccalaos^  abounded,  as  also  did  birds 
of  prey.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  this  word  Baccalaos  is 
said  to  have  been  the  old  Basque  equivalent  for  codfish,  and 
the  fact  (if  it  be  a  fact)  of  Cabot  finding  it  in  use  by  the 
natives  of  Newfoundland  would  go  to  show  that  the  Basque 
traditions  of  prior  discovery  are  not  wholly  unfounded.4  It 


NOTE  3.- -In  a  letter  on  '  John  Cabot's  Landfall,'  addressed  in  1885  to  Chief 
Justice  Daly,  President  of  the  American  Geographical  Society,  Mr  Eben  Norton 
Horsford  discusses  this  question,  and  arrives  at  the  conclusion  that  the  site  of  the 
landfall  of  John  Cabot  in  1497  is  Salem  Neck,  Massachusetts,  in  latitude  42°.  32'. 
'1  he  land  first  seen,  Mr.  Horsford  thinks,  may  have  been  Cape  Ann,  or  possibly 
the  mountain  Agamenticus. 

NOTE   4. — The   following  quotation    from   Don   Quixote — part   1,  chapter  2 — is 


21 

is,  however,  very  questionable  whether  the  statement  twice 
made  in  Hakluyt's  version  of  the  Cabot  voyages,  that  the 
word  Baccalaos  was  employed  by  the  savages  of  Newfound 
land  at  that  early  period,  be  correct.  We  have  seen  it  stated 
that  the  aborigines  of  North  America  called  a  codfish  Apege, 
while  Cartier  tells  us  that  in  "  the  land  newly  discovered  " 
the  word  used  by  the  "  wilde  men"  to  designate  a  codfish  is 
Gadagoursere. 

Cabot  returned  to  England  in  safety,  was  knighted  by 
the  king,  and  commissioned  afresh,  with  larger  powers  than 
originally  had  been  granted  to  him.  About  this  time,  how- 
ever, he  died,  and  to  his  son  Sebastian  was  committed  the 
command  of  the  second  expedition. 

Sebastian  Cabot  made  several  subsequent  voyages  in 
search  of  the  much  talked  of  passage  to  China,  or  Cathay, 
as  it  was  then  called,  from  one  of  which  he  brought  back 
three  men  clad  in  skins  "  taken  in  the  Newfound  Island, 
who  did  eate  raw  flesh,  and  spake  such  speach  that  no  man 
could  understand  them."  These  savages  apparently  were 
not  slow  in  adapting  themselves  to  their  new  surroundings, 
for  the  historian,  after  describing  their  "  brutish  "  behaviour 
and  uncouth  aspect,  goes  on  to  say  that  meeting  them  two 
years  afterwards,  dressed  in  civilized  garments,  he  scarcely 
recognized  them  !  It  is  nowhere  expressly  stated  that  either 
John  or  Sebastian  Cabot  landed  anywhere  on  the  shores  of 
the  New  World,  though  from  the  narrative  it  seems  probable 
that  at  all  events  Sebastian  did  so  on  the  occasion  of  his 
second  voyage. 

interesting  in  this  connection  as  indicating  that  the  word  Baccalaos  was  employed 
in  Spain  in  the  16th  century; 

'•The  day  happened  to  be  a  Friday,  and  in  the  whole  inn  there  was  nothing  but 
some  pieces  of  the  fish  which  they  call  in  Castile  Abadeyo,  and  in  Andalusia, 
Baccalao,"  &c.,  which  farther  on  is  described  as  being  '•  ill  soaked  and  worse 
cooked." 


22 

About  the  same  time  (in  1500)  a  Portugese,  named 
Caspar  Corte-Real,  coasted  along  the  shores  of  Labrador, 
whence  he  brought  back  to  Portugal  a  ship  load  of  natives 
destined  to  be  sold  into  slavery.  Indeed,  this  appears  to 
have  been  the  chief  object  of  the  voyage,  and  it  has  been 
conjectured  that  the  name  '  Terra  da  Laborador '  was  be- 
stowed by  the  Portugese  slave  merchants,  who  conceived 
the  newly  found  people  to  be  peculiarly  adapted  to  manual 
labour.  The  traffic,  however,  was  never  developed.  Corte- 
Real  was  lost  at  sea  the  following  year,  and  the  Portugese, 
attracted  by  the  marvellous  tales  from  what  were  then 
known  as  the  Indies,  relinquished  all  claim  to  a  country  so 
inhospitable  as  Labrador,  and  left  the  way  open  to  a  more 
generous  and  humane  people.  Corte-Real  is  said  to  have 
discovered  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  though  we  think  that 
honour  belongs  equally  to  Sebastian  Cabot,  or  more  pro- 
perly still  to  Jean  Denys,  a  native  of  Honfleur,  who  made 
a  map  of  the  locality  in  1506. 

In  1508  a  Dieppe  pilot  named  Thomas  Aubert  made 
similar  explorations,  and  if  we  are  -to  believe  the  Dieppe 
chronicles,  ascended  the  St.  Lawrence  80  leagues.  Some 
years  later  witnessed  Baron  de  Lery's  unsuccessful  attempt 
to  establish  a  colony  on  Sable  Island. 

Hitherto  the  French  monarchs  had  shown  towards  these 
expeditions  an  apathy  which  forms  a  marked  contrast  to  the 
zeal  which  characterized  their  successors  in  al!  that  pertained 
to  the  New  World.  The  cause  of  this  seeming  indifference 
is,  we  think,  not  far  to  seek,  and  to  be  found  in  the 
absorbing  nature  of  their  foreign  wars,  which  left  them  little 
leisure  for  more  peaceful  pursuits. 

In  1515  Francis  the  first  ascended  the  throne  of  France. 


A  few  years  later  and  all  Europe  rang  with  the  fame  of  the 
exploits  of  Cortes,  and  the  rich  spoils  of  Mexico,  to  be 
followed  at  no  long  period  by  the  golden  trophies  of  Peru, 
began  to  pour  into  Spain.  Historians  tell  us  that  Francis, 
fired  by  these  accounts  of  Spanish  successes  with  a  spirit  of 
emulation,  was  eager  to  vie  with  his  great  rival  in  maritime 
discovery  as  in  all  other  things,  and  to  this  end  he  fitted 
out  four  ships  which  he  placed  under  the  command  of  one 
Giovanni  da  Verrazzano,  a  Florentine  navigator,  who  is 
said  to  have  accompanied  Aubert  in  one  of  his  voyages  to 
America  in  1508. 

Verrazzano  left  Dieppe  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1523 
with  four  vessels  under  his  command.  Being  caught  in  a 
storm  off  Brittany,  which  disabled  two  of  his  ships,  he  was 
compelled  to.  put  into  port  to  refit.  He  then  cruised  along 
the  coast  of  Spain  with  two  vessels  (of  the  fate  of  the  other 
two  we  are  not  informed)  where  he  captured  some  valuable 
booty  from  the  Spaniards.  Shortly  afterwards,  having 
despatched  one  of  his  ships  back  to  France,  presumably 
in  charge  of  the  spoil,  he  set  sail  in  the  other  for  the  New 
World.  The  chronicle  relates  that  after  sailing  for  many 
days  they  came  upon  "  a  new  land,  never  before  seene  of 
any  man  either  ancient  or  moderne."  This  land  is  said  to 
have  been  in  latitude  34,  which  corresponds  to  the  latitude 
of  Cape  Fear  in  North  Carolina.  They  sailed  northwards 
along  the  coast  for  many  leagues,  meeting  with  a  variety  of 
adventures,  until  they  approached  the  land  "  that  in  times 
past  was  discovered  by  the  Britons,"  which  is  stated  to 
have  been  in  latitude  50,  where,  having  taken  in  wood 
and  water,  they  concluded  it  was  time  to  return  to  France. 

The  sole  record  of  this  voyage  is  to  be  found  in  a  letter 


24 

purporting  to  have  been  written  by  Verrazzano,  from  Dieppe, 
to  the  King  of  France,  dated  the  8th  July,  1524.  The 
authenticity  of  this  document,  long  unquestioned,  has  of 
late  years  been  much  impugned.  While  an  examination  in- 
to the  merits  of  this  controversy  would  be  manifestly  out  of 
place  here,  we  may  just  say  that  a  careful  perusal  of  the  let- 
ter itself  as  given  in  Hakluyt  and  elsewhere,  and  a  compari- 
son of  it  with  the  Relations  of  Jacques  Cartier  and  other 
early  navigators,  do  not  tend  to  confirm  our  belief  in  its 
genuineness.  The  whole  matter  is  involved  in  obscurity. 
We  certainly  cannot  find  any  evidence  in  French  history  to 
show  that  Francis  ever  despatched  Verrazzano  on  such  a 
mission,  or  that  he  at  any  time  acknowledged  the  alleged 
discovery,  or  sought  to  gain  any  advantage  therefrom. 
Moreover,  the  reasons  which  kept  the  French  monarchs 
from  active  participation  in  such  enterprises,  operated  with 
peculiar  force  at  the  very  period  in  which  this  discovery  is 
said  to  have  been  made.  Our  opinion,  which,  in  view  of  its 
being  contrary  to  the  generally  received  notion,  we  give  with 
much  diffidence,  is  that  it  was  not  until  after  the  return  of 
Francis  from  the  battle  of  Pavia  and  its  consequences,  that 
that  monarch  began  to  turn  his  attention  to  maritime  dis- 
covery, incited  thereto,  it  is  said,  by  his  old  time  friend  and 
companion,  Philippe  Chabot,  Sieur  de  Brion,  whom,  on  his 
return  from  Spain  in  1526,  he  created  Admiral  of  France— 
Chabot  in  turn  receiving  his  inspiration  from  Jacques  Cartier, 
then  known  as  a  skilful  navigator  of  the  English  Channel, 
and  belonging  to  the  old  town  of  St  Malo. 


CHAPTER   II. 
THE    FIRST    VOYAGE. 

Jacques  Cartier's  birth  -Parentage.  —Early  life.  —  Marriage.— 
Introduction  to  the  King.  —  Preparations  for  voyage  to 
America.  —  Departure  from  St.  Malo.  -Arrival  at  Cape 
Bonavista  in  Newfoundland.  —  St.  Katherine's  harbour.— 
Isle  of  Birds.  —  Bear  story.  —  Carpunt  —  La  baye  des  Chas- 
teaulx  .  —  Course  through  Strait  of  Belle  Isle.  —  Port  of  Brest. 
—  Evidences  of  previous  visits  of  Basque  fishermen  to  the 
Strait.  —  The  Double  Cape.  —  Course  along  the  west  coast  of 
Newfoundland.—  Cape  St.  John.  —  Course  among  the  Mag- 
dalen Islands.  —  Description  north-west  coast  of  Prince 
Edward  Island.  —  Miramichi  river.  —  La  baye  de  ehaleur.— 
Meeting  with  Indians.  —  Perce.  —  Gaspe.  —  More  Indians.— 
Erection  of  Cross.  —  Seizure  of  two  Indians.  —  Course  about 
Anticosti.  —  Deliberations.  —Resolve  to  return  home.  —  LK 
destroyt  Saint  Pierre.  —  Cape  Thiennot.  —  Homeward  voy- 
age. —  Arrival  at  Si.  Malo. 


CARTIER  was  born  in  St.  Malo  in  the  year 
1491.  Owing  to  the  incomplete  form  in  which  the 
civil  registers  of  that  period  have  come  down  to 
us,  no  record  of  his  baptism  can  be  found  ;  we  are 
therefore  unable  tc  give  the  precise  date.  In  fact,  the 
year  of  his  birth  is  known  only  by  accident.  The  date 
was  long  supposed  to  have  been  the  3ist  December, 
1494,  but  certain  legal  documents  recently  brought  to 
light  in  St.  Malo  inferentially  disprove  this,  and  assign  1491 
as  the  correct  year.  Thus,  one  record  dated  the  23rd 
December,  1551,  has  "Jac  Cartier,  LX  ans,juri."  Another 
dated  2nd  January,  1548,  "Jacques  Cartier,  LVI  ans,  jurl" 
and  in  another  dated  the  6th  June,  1556,  he  is  declared  to 


26 

be  sixty-four  years  of  age.  These  statements,  we  think, 
justify  the  inference  that  he  was  born  somewhere  between 
the  yth  June  and  the  23rd  December  in  the  year  1491. 5 

Here  is  a  specimen  of  the  manner  in  which    baptisms 
were  sometimes  recorded  at  St   Malo  in  those  days  : 
"  4  Decembre,  1458. 

"Die  quarta  mensis  decembris  baptizatus  extitit  Cartier 
quern  levarunt  de  sacro  fonte  Stephanus  Baudoin  compater 
principalis  et  Petrus  Vivien  et  Catharina  Frete  minores,  (com- 
patrones  et  commatrones). 

YUGUES  GUERRIER, 

fecit." 

This  is  supposed  by  some  writers  to  be  the  record  of  the 
baptism  of  the  father  of  Jacques  Cartier,  and  probably  it  is, 
but  how  is  one  to  determine  from  the  record  itself  ?  The 
register  does  not  give  the  name  bestowed  upon  the  child, 
nor  even  the  names  of  the  parents,  nor  of  either  of  them  ! 
We  know,  however,  from  other  sources,  that  one  Jean  Cartier, 
born  in  St.  Malo  in  the  year  1428,  married  in  1457 
Guillemette  Baudoin,  who  bore  him  four  sons,  Jamet,  Jean, 
Etienne,  and  Pierre.  Jamet,  the  eldest,  married  Geseline 
Jansart,  and  to  them  was  born  in  the  year  1491  our  illus- 
trious navigator.6 


NOTK  5  —"The   assignment   of  the  31st  December,  1494,  as  the  date  of  Jacques 
Cartier's  birth,  lias,  it  appears  to  us,  no  better  reason  than  the  fact  that  below  that 
date  on  the  civil  registers  of  St.  Malo  appears  the  following  : 
"  Sainc-Malo,  31   Decembre.  1494. 

"  Le  X XX f  jour  de  Der.emhre  Hit  baptize"  un  fils  d  Jamft  Quurtier  et  Geseline 
Junsvrt.  sa  femine,  et  fut  nomm6  par  Guillaume  Maiugart  principal  Compare  et 
petit  compare  Haoulle  (Raoul)  I'erdriel." 

This  is  the  only  record  of  the  baptism  of  a  Cartier  about  that  date,  and  for  no 
better  reason  it  has  been  assumed  to  be  that  of  Jacques  Cartier.  It  is  true  that 
from  Cartier's  marriage  register  we  know  him  to  be  the  son  of  Jamet  Cartier  (or 
Quartier,  as  it  is  sometimes  spelled)  and  Geseline  Jansart,  but  it  will  be  observed 
that  this  baptismal  register  does  not  mention  the  uanu  of  the  child.  It  must 
have  been  one  of  Jacques  Cartier's  brothers,  for  Cartier  himself,  as  we  have  seen, 
was  born  in  1491,  lor  which  year  the  baptismal  registers  of  St.  Malo  are  wholly 
wanting,  as  indeed  they  are  missing  all  the  way  between  1472  and  1494. 

NOTE  6  — We  have  not  the  date  of  the  marriage  of  Cartier's  father  and  mother. 
His  grandparents  were  married  on  the  2nd  November,  1457,  and  his  lather  bom 
(as  is  supposed)  on  the  4th  December,  1458. 


27 

Of  Carder's  early  life  we  know  nothing.  He  was,  no 
doubt,  brought  up  to  the  sea,  and  probably  spent  his  youth 
in  navigating  the  English  Channel.  There  is  some  reason 
to  believe  that  at  this  period  he  made  several  voyages  to  the 
banks  of  Newfoundland  with  the  Breton  fishermen  whom 
we  know  to  have  frequented  the  shores  of  the  new  world  in 
pursuit  of  their  calling,  in  Cartier's  younger  days. 

In  1519  Cartier  married  Marie  Katherine  Des  Granches, 
daughter  of  the  Chevalier  Honore  Des  Granches,  High 
Constable  of  St.  Malo.7  The  family  of  Des  Granches  was 
.socially  above  that  of  Cartier,  and  it  says  not  a  little  for  the 
young  "  master  pilot,"  for  so  he  is  described  on  the  marriage 
register,  that  the  haughty  old  chevalier  should  have  be- 
stowed his  daughter's  hand  upon  him.  The  marriage,  so 
far  as  we  are  able  to  judge,  proved  a  prosperous  one,  and 
for  thirty-eight  years  the  parties  thereto  lived  happily 
together.  There  was  only  one  drawback — their  union  was 
not  fruitful,  and  Cartier  left  behind  him  no  direct 
descendants. 

Scattered  throughout  the  records  of  Cartier's  voyages  are 


NOTE!.— In  Cartier's  will    (see  appendix  K)  his  wife's  father  is  alluded  to  a* 
Jacques  Des  Granches. 

TJie  following  is  the  record  of  Cartier's  marriage  : 

"  2  May,  1519. 

ReQiirent  la 

b6n6diction  nuptiale  Jacques  Cartier  maistre  pillote  6s  port  de  SMinet-Malo,  fils 
de  Jamet  Oartier  et  de  Geseline  Jansart,  et  Marie  Katerine  Ues  Granches,  fille  de 
Messire  Honore  Des  Granches,  chevalier  du  Roy  uostre  Sire  et  connestable  de  la 
Tille  et  cyt6  de  Sainct-Malo  et  de : 


It  does  not  seem  clear  that  the  date  '2  May,  1519*  appertains  to  this  record.  If 
not,  and  the  marriage  was  subsequent  to  it,  (as  appears  probable)  the  point  is 
immaterial,  but  if  antecedent,  it  is  a  question  whether  the  year  was  not  1520. 
For  at  St.  Malo  in  those  days,  the  year  WHS  reckoned  from  Easter,  instead  of  from 
the  1st  January  as  at  present.  In  1519  E  ister  fell  cm  the  24th  April.  It'  therefore 
the  marriage  took  place  at  any  time  between  the  1st  January  and  the  23rd  April, 
1520,  it  would  be  entered  as  having  occuired  in  1519. 


28 

to  be  found  indications,  faint,  it  is  true,  of  his  having  made 
a  voyage  to  Brazil  in  early  life.8  This  voyage,  if  made  at 
all,  was  probably  undertaken  between  the  years  1526  and 
1529.  The  Baptismal  register  attests  his  presence  in  St. 
Malo  on  the  5th  April  of  the  first  mentioned  year,  and  on  the 
3oth  April  of  the  last  named,  but  not  between  these  dates. 
This  register,  in  fact,  furnishes  us  with  the  best  record  we 
have  ot  Cartier's  life.  He  seems  to  have  taken  a  particular 
pleasure  in  being  present  at  baptisms,  for  we  find  that  he 
assisted  at  no  less  than  fifty-tour  of  them — at  twenty-eight 
of  which  he  was  Godfather.  The  first  occasion  was  on 
the  2ist  August,  1510,  when  he  stood  Godfather  to  his 
nephew  Etienne,  son  of  Jehan  Nouel  and  Jehanne  Cartier 
—the  last  on  the  iyth  November,  1555,  when  was  baptized 
Michelle,  daughter  of  Jehan  Gorgeu  and  Martine  Jalobert. 
Upon  the  Baptismal  .register,  there  is  an  entry  which  may 
have  some  connection  with  the  supposed  Brazilian  voyage. 
It  is  the  record  of  the  baptism,  on  the  3oth  July,  1528,  of 
one  "  Catharine  du  Brezil,"  at  which  Katherine  Des 
Granches  stood  Godmother.  This  may  very  well  have  been 
an  Indian  woman  or  child  brought  by  Cartier  from  Brazil, 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  day.  The  fact  of  Katherine 
Des  Granches'  name  appearing  on  the  register,  would  not 
of  itself  necessarily  connect  Cartier  with  the  ceremony,  for 


NOTE  8. — Thus  on  the  tirst  voyage  at  Gasp6  :— 

"  There  groweth  likewise  a  kinde  of  Millet  as  big  as  Peason,  like  unto  that  which, 
groweth  in  Bresil,"  Ac. — Hakluyt.  - 

And  on  the  second  voyage  at  Hochelaga ; — 

"We  began  to  finde  goodly  and  large  fieldes,  full  of  such  corne  as  the  countrie 
yeeldeth.  It  ;.s  even  as  the  millet  of  Bresil,"  &c. 

And  at  Stadaconfi  : — 

"On  which  ground  groweth  their  corne,  which  they  call  offici ;  it  is  as  bigge  aa 
our  small  peason;  there  is  great  quantitie  of  it  growing  in  Bresill." — Hakluyt • 

"Cedict  peuple  vit  en  comunaulte  de  biens  assez  de  la  sorte  des  Brisilas,"  &C. — 
.ttrief  Eecit. 


29 

there  were  several  persons  of  that  name  resident  in  St.  Malo- 
about  that  period,  but  taken  in  connection  with  the  fact 
that  the  name  of  the  Godfather,  "  Guyon  Jamyn,"  was  that 
of  a  relative  of  Cartier,  we  think  the  association  not 
unreasonable. 

We  have  no  information  as  to  when  or  under  what 
circumstances  Cartier  came  under  the  notice  of  the  High 
Admiral  of  France,  nor  when  it  was  that  Chabot  presented 
him  to  the  King  as  a  fit  person  to  be  entrusted  with  the 
charge  of  exploring  the  wonders  of  the  New  World. 
Neither  has  his  commission  for  the  first  voyage  ever  been 
found.9  Cartier's  presentation  to  the  King  must  have  been 
prior. to  the  iQth  of  March,  1533,  for  on  that  date  we  find 
him  invoking  the  aid  of  the  Court  at  St.  Malo  to  assist  him 
in  forming  his  crews.  Certain  it  is,  however,  that  the  King 
was  so  impressed  with  Cartier's  representations,  that  he  at 
once  gave  his  sanction  to  the  project,  and  ordered  two  ships 
to  be  fitted  out,  giving  the  command  to  Cartier,  with 
instructions  to  do  his  utmost  endeavour  to  search  out  the 
long  looked  for  passage  to  the  East  Indies.  The  prepara- 
tions for  the  voyage  were  made  under  the  supervision  of  M. 
Charles  de  Mouy,  Sieur  de  la  Milleraye,  Vice  Admiral  of 
France,  whom  later  events  show  to  have  been  warmly 
disposed  towards  Cartier.  In  compliance  with  the  royal 
behest,  he  proceeded  to  St.  Malo,  and  there  equipped  two 
vessels  of  sixty  tons  each,  carrying  between  them  sixty  men,11* 
exclusive  of  Cartier,  or  sixty-one  souls  in  all.  Having  duly 
invested  Cartier  with  the  supreme  command,  the  Vice 
Admiral  summoned  before  him  the  whole  company,  and 


NOTE  9. --This  document,  we  think,  would  probably  throw  some  light  on  the 
discoveries  of  Verrazzano. 
NOTR  10.— See  appendix  A. 


30 

caused  all  present  to  be  solemnly  sworn  that  they  would 
truly  and  faithfully  serve  the  King  under  the  authority  of 
their  commander.11 

At  length,  all  being  in  readiness,  Jacques  Cartier  spread 
his  sails  and,  leaving  St,  Malo  on  the  2oth  April,  1534,  dir- 
ected his  course  towards  the  coast  of  Newfoundland.  The 
voyage  was  singularly  prosperous,  and  borne  along  by  fair 
winds,  on  the  loth  May,  they  sighted  Cape  Bonavista, 
( Cap  de  Bonne  viste,  R.  O.)  It  was  early  in  the  season,  and 
being  prevented  by  the  board  ice  from  entering  the  bay  of 
that  name,  they  ran  south-east  some  five  leagues,  where  they 
found  shelter  in  a  harbour  which  they  named  St.  Katherine13 
—probably  after  Cartier's  wife.  In  the  course  of  this  nar- 
rative we  shall  find  the  gallant  Breton  captain  on  more  than 
one  occasion  thus  honouring  his  wife,  and  the  fact,  we  think, 
gives  us  an  indication  of  the  strong  domestic  attachments  of 
the  man,  which  are  not  always  a  distinguishing  character- 
istic in  those  of  his  profession. 

In  this  port  they  remained  ten  days,  overhauling  their 
ships,  which,  in  view  of  their  small  size,  must  have  suffered 
greatly  from  contact  with  the  floating  ice  that  yet  hung 
about  the  coast.  On  the  2ist  May  they  proceeded  on  their 
way,  and  sailing  north-east,  reached  the  island  now  known 
as  Funk  Island,  in  latitude  49°.  46',  longitude  53°.  n'. 
Cartier  named  this  rock  the  "  Isle  of  Birds "  (Isle  des 
Ouaiseaulx,  R.  O.)  from  the  immense  number  of  waterfowl 
he  found  congregated  thereon,  of  which  he  gives  rather  a 
minute  description.  He  tells  us  also  how,  notwithstanding 


NOTE  11. -See  appendix  B 

NOTE  12. — The  R.  0.  says: — "  Vug  haure  nomine  Saincte  Katharine."    The  Sd. 
1598  reads; — "  Vn  port  que  nous  norarnasmes  de  S.  Catherine." 


31 

the  fact  that  the  island  is  fourteen  leagues  from  the  main- 
land, (in  reality  it  is  thirty-one  nautical  miles),  the  bears  swim 
over  in  quest  of  birds,  of  which  they  are  inordinately  fond. 
Disdaining  mere  generalization,  the  chronicle  goes  on  to 
record  that  Cartier's  men,  having  disturbed  one  of  these 
animals  in  his  repast,  the  bear,  which  is  said  to  have  been 
"as  great  as  any  cow  and  as  white  as  any  swan,"  in  their 
presence  leaped  into  the  sea,  where  some  days  afterwards  they 
overtook  it  with  their  ships — the  bear  swimming  as  swiftly 
as  they  could  sail.  After  a  struggle  they  succeeded  in  cap- 
turing the  animal,  which  they  ate  and  pronounced  its  flesh 
to  be  excellent. 1:< 

Proceeding  northwestward,  Cartier  came  to  the  entrance 
of  the  Strait  of  Belle  Isle,  which  he  found  choked  with  ice. 
He  put  into  Quirpon  Harbour,  called  by  him  Carpunt  (in 
the  R.  O.  Rapont)  where  he  remained  some  days,  waiting  for 
fair  weather.  In  this  harbour  is  a  small  island,  marked  on 
Bayfield's  charts  "Jacques  Cartier  Island,"  and  towards  the 
south-west  "Jacques  Cartier  Road."  Point  Degrat,  so 
named  by  him,  is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  Cape 
Bauld,  the  northern  extremity  of  Quirpon  Island,  but  it  is, 
we  think,  more  likely  to  have  been  the  cape  on  the  east 
side  of  the  island,  which  is  much  more  prominent  than  Cape 
Bauld,  being  500  feet  high,  while  the  height  of  the  latter  is 
not  much  over  100  feet. 

Entering  the  Strait  of  Belle  Isle — already  known  to  mari- 
ners as  ''la  baye  des  Chasteaulx^ — we  find  Cartier  again 
giving  a  proof  that  the  image  of  his  home  was  ever  in  his 


NOTE  13. — We    are   informed    on   excellent  authority  that  there  Is  nothing  in- 
credible, or  even  improbable,  in  this  story. 

NOTE  14. — See  appendix  A. 


33 

thoughts,  for  again  he  bestows  his  wife's  name  upon  an 
island  in  the  neighbourhood.  Which  of  the  islands  north 
of  Newfoundland  was  thus  named  by  Cartier,  we  confess  we 
are  quite  unable  to  determine.  Scarcely  any  portion  of  'his 
narrative  is  more  confused  than  the  page  in  which  is  recorded 
his  course  from  leaving  Funk  Island  until  he  reaches  the 
Labrador  coast.  We  have  spent  more  time  in  endeavouring 
to  fix  upon  St.  Katherine's  Island,  than,  to  be  quite  candid, 
we  care  to  confess.  Hakluyt's  version  is  as  follows— 

"  Going  from  the  point  Degrad,  and  entring  into  the  sayd  bay 
toward  the  West  and  by  North:  there  is  some  doubt  of  two 
Islands  that  are  on  the  right  side,  one  of  the  which  is  distant 
from  the  sayd  point  three  leagues,  and  the  other  seven,  either 
more  or  lesse  than  the  first,  being  a  low  and  plaine  land,  and  it 
seemeth  to  be  part  of  the  niaineland.  I  named  it  Saint  Kather- 
ine's Island  ;  in  which,  toward  the  Northeast  there  is  very  dry 
soile:  but  about  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  it,  very  ill  ground, 
so  that  you  must  go  a  little  about.  The  sayd  Island  and  the 
port  of  Castles  trend  toward  North  North  east,  and  South 
South  west,  and  they  are  about  15  leagues  asunder." 


The  Ed:  I5p<?  is  substantially  the  same  :  But  the  R.  O. 
says— 

"  Partaiit  de  lappointe  du  Degrat  et  entrant  en  ladite  baye, 
faisant  FOuaist,  vng  quart  du  Norouaist,  1'on  double  deux  isles 
qui  demeurent  de  babort,  dont  1'vne  est  a  trois  lieues  de  la  dite 
pointe  et  1'autre  enuiron  sept  lieues  de  la  premiere,  qui  est,"  &c. 

There  are  two  important  discrepancies  here.  While 
Hakluyt  says  —  "Tfore  is  some  doubt  of,"  the  R.  O.  has  "one 
doubles]'  and  whereas  Hakluyt  says  the  islands  were  on  the 
right  side,  the  R.  O.  says  they  were  on  the  left. 

St.  Katherine's  Island  cannot  be  Belle  Isle,  for  assuredly 
that  cannot  be  styled  "  a  low  and  plaine  land,"  being  600 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  ;  neither  does  Belle  Isle  "  seem 
to  be  part  of  the  mainland  ''  ;  nor  can  it  well  be  Sacred 
Island,  which  is  269  feet  high.  Immediately  west  of  Cape 


38 

Bauld  is  Gull  Rock,  then  Verte  Island,  then  Little  Sacred 
Island,  no  one  of  which  at  all  answers  the  description. 
Jacques  Carder  Island,  mentioned  above,  is  about  half  a 
mile  long,  and  relatively  low — 138  feet.  The  truth  is  that 
Cartier  was  in  the  habit  of  employing  the  term  '  Island ' 
in  a  very  loose  sense,  and  we  should  not  be  surprised  if  St. 
Katherine's  Island  were  some  cape  in  the  vicinity,  and  not 
an  island  at  all — though  there  are  manifest  objections  to 
such  an  hypothesis. 

Crossing  over  to  the  Labrador  coast,  Cartier  mentions 
the  Port  of  Buttes  (A*.  (9.),  or  'Gouttes'  according  to  the  other 
versions,  and,  "  Hable  de  la  Balaine  "  (Relation  Originate] 
or  the  Port  of  Balances,  according  to  Hakluyt.  The  first 
named,  no  doubt,  is  the  Greenish  Bay  of  to-day,  and  the 
second  Red  Bay. 

Proceeding  south-westward  along  the  coast,  he  reached  in 
due  course  the  harbour  of  Blanc  Sablon,  which  still  retains 
its  -name.  South-south-west  of  this  harbour  he  notes  two 
islands,  one  of  which  was  named  Wood  Island,  ( R.  O.  (ilsle 
de  Bouays"  but  Brest  Island  in  Ed.  1598  and  Hakluyt), 
and  the  other  the  Isle  of  Birds.15  A  league  further  west 
they  came  to  the  present  Bradore  Bay,  then  called  "  les 
Islettes."  This  is  declared  to  be  a  better  harbour  than  Blanc 
Sablon.  Bradore  harbour  long  afterwards  was  known  as 
"la  Baiede  Philypeaux^  where  was  built  the  Fort  of  Pont- 
chartrain  for  the  protection  of  the  French  fishermen. 

It  is  evident  that  this  coast  at  the  date  of  Carder's  visit, 
was  tolerably  well  known  to  Europeans,  several  of  the  har- 
bours being  already  named.  Especially  is  this  the  case 


NOTE  15.— Wood  Island  is   still  knosvn  by  that  name.     The   Isle  of  Birds   has 
become  Greenly  Island. 


34 

with  regard  to  the  port  of  Brest — the  next  harbour  they 
touched  at  after  leaving  Bradore — which,  even  at  that  early 
date,  was  an  important  rendezvous  for  Basque  fishermen 
frequenting  the  coast.  Cartier  mentions  a  little  farther  on 
in  his  narrative  how  they  met  a  ship  belonging  to  Rochelle 
looking  for  the  port  of  Brest,  and  he  notices  this,  merely 
by  the  way,  and  quite  as  a  matter  of  course.16 

It  is  stated  elsewhere  that  a  fort,  built  of  stone  and 
mounted  with  cannon,  was  erected  at  Brest  in  the  i6th 
century,  around  which  a  considerable  settlement  sprang  up. 
Some  writers  affirm  that  a  thousand  people  dwelt  round 
about,  and  there  is  authority  for  still  larger  figures.  To  our 
mind,  however,  it  is  extremely  unlikely  that  at  the  period  of 
Cartier's  visit,  and  for  some  time  afterwards,  Brest  was  any- 
thing more  than  a  summer  resort  for  the  Basque  and  Breton 
fishermen,  who,  in  view  of  the  hostility  of  the  Esquimaux 
and  other  savage  tribes,  found  themselves  compelled  to 
adopt  concerted  measures  for  purposes  of  defence.  The 
fort  was  situated  at  or  near  the  head  of  what  is  now  known 
as  Old  Fort  Bay,  which  is  an  inlet  of  Esquimaux  Bay — in 
lat  51°  24',  long.  57°  48'.  The  Strait  of  Belle  Isle  from 
a  very  early  period  was  renowned  as  a  whaling  ground,  and 
was,  as  we  have  seen,  much  frequented  both  by  French  and 
Spanish  Basques,  traces  of  whom  are  still  witnessed  to  in 
the  traditions  which  linger  around  those  northern  shores, 
and  even  far  up  the  great  river  itself. 

Nearly  opposite  Trois  Pistoles,  in  the  County  of  Temis- 
couata,  lies  in  the  St.  Lawrence  river  a  small  island,  "/'//<? 
aux  Basques"  as  it  is  called  to-day,  where  have  been  un- 


NOTE  16.— See  appendix  C. 


35 

earthed  large  hollow  bricks,  which  to  the  antiquary  bear 
eloquent  testimony.  They  were  used  by  the  Basque  fisher- 
men for  building  their  furnaces,  wherein  they  melted  down 
the  blubber  of  the  whales,  porpoises,  &c.,  caught  in-  the 
neighbouring  waters.  The  bricks  were  hollow  for  conveni- 
ence of  transport,  as  materially  reducing  the  weight.  Traces 
of  fishing  stages  used  by  the  Basques  for  drying  their  fish 
are  still  visible  at  different  places  in  the  vicinity,  notably  on 
a  sniall  island  called  "  Echafaud  a  Basques?  on  the  north 
shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  some  six  miles  west  of  the  mouth 
of  the  Saguenay.  There  is  reason  for  believing  that  these 
relics  were  in  use  before  the  days  of  Cartier.  The  Basque 
Roads,  near  by,  were  known  under  that  name  in  the  time  of 
Champlain. 

To  return  to  Jacques  Cartier  and  his  companions,  whom 
we  left  at  the  port  of  Brest,  whither  they  called  on  the  loth 
June  for  wood  and  water.  On  the  following  day,  being  the 
festival  of  St.  Barnabas,  they  celebrated  Divine  Service. 
We  shall  have  something  to  say  farther  on  respecting  the 
nature  of  this  act,  and  merely  allude  to  it  here  in  order  to 
call  attention  to  the  fact  that  it  is  the  first  recorded  instance 
of  the  public  worship  of  God  in  this  country — we  say,  re- 
corded instance,  for  there  is  little  doubt  that  the  reasons 
which  induced  the  pious  commander  to  ordain  this  service, 
must  equally  have  moved  him  a  month  before  in  Catalina 
harbour,  where  they  remained  ten  days  (and  consequently 
over  Sunday),  and  also  at  other  places  along  the  coast. 

Leaving  their  ships  in  the  port  of  Brest,  they  coasted 
along  the  western  shore  in  their  boats.  Entering  a  good 
haven,  they  named  it  St.  Antoine's  Port.  This  is  probably 
Rocky  Bay.  A  short  distance  beyond,  they  found  another 


36 

•\ 

harbour  where  they  set  up  a  cross  and  named  the  place  St. 
Servan's  Port.  This  we  take  to  be  the  present  Lobster 
Bay.  Beyond  St.  Servan's  they  came  to  "  another  greater 
river  in  which  we  took  good  store  of  Salmon."  In  this 
river  it.  was  that  they  met  the  ship  of  Rochelle  which  was 
out  of  her  course.  According  to  the  R.  O.  this  river  was 
fen  leagues  to  the  westward  of  St.  Servan's — according  to 
Ed.  159$,  and  Hakluyt  it  was  two  leagues — a  considerable 
discrepancy.  If  ten  leagues  be  what  is  meant,  we  can  make 
nothing  of  it.  It  may  have  been  Shecatica  bay,  and  the 
good  harbour,  Cumberland  harbour,  though  ten  leagues 
would  carry  them  considerably  beyond  these  points.  If  two 
leagues  be  intended,  St.  James  river  was  probably  Napetepec 
Bay,  in  which  case  the  harbour  a  league  beyond,  which  he 
takes  to  be  "  one  of  the  best  in  all  the  world,"  would  be 
Mistanoque  Bay,  the  entrance  to  which  is  guarded  by  two 
islands,  120  and  150  feet  high  respectively,  and  is  thus 
protected  in  an  exceptional  degree.  On  the  whole,  and 
bearing  in  mind  that  they  were  in  their  small  boats,  we  are 
inclined  to  think  that  the  shorter  distance  is  the  more  pro- 
bable, and  consequently  the  latter  explanation  more  likely 
to  be  the  true  one. 

In  extolling  the  excellence  of  the  harbours,  Cartier  re- 
grets that  he  cannot  say  as  much  for  the  land,  which  he 
describes  as  being  barren  and  rocky — a  place  fit  only  for  wild 
beasts.  "  To  be  short,"  he  says,  "  I  believe  that  this  was 
the  land  that  God  allotted  to  Caine." 

Along  this  coast  Cartier  observed,  from  time  to  time, 
men  and  women  "  of  an  indifferent  good  stature  and  big- 
nesse,  but  wilde  and  unruly."  They  were  engaged  in  fish- 
ing, and,  we  are  told,  did  not  belong  to  the  locality,  but 


37 

"  came  out  of  hotter  countreys  "  to  the  south.  From  the 
description  given  of  these  savages,  taken  in  connection 
with  Carder's  explicit  statement  that  they  came  from  south- 
ern parts,  one  would  have  been  disposed  to  think  that  they 
could  not  have  been  Esquimaux,  but  rather  some  roving 
tribe  of  the  great  Algonquin  family  then  beginning  to  invade 
the  eastern  portion  of  America  ;  l'abb£  Ferland,  however, 
holds  a  contrary  opinion,  and  to  his  judgment  we  are  dis- 
posed to  attach  much  weight. 

Disheartened  by  the  ever  increasing  sterility  of  this  inhos- 
pitable shore,  Cartier  determined  upon  changing  his  course. 
Returning  to  his  ships  on  Saturday,  he  remained  in  port 
over  Sunday,  on  which  day  he  again  caused  Divine  Service 
to  be  celebrated.  On  Monday  morning,  the  i5th  of  June, 
they  weighed  anchor  and  crossed  the  strait  to  the  New- 
foundland coast  (without  knowing  it  to  be  such),  being  at- 
tracted by  the  high  lands  in  the  background  of  Cape  Rich, 
which  latter  they  named  the  Double  Cape.  Sailing  south- 
ward they  observed  the  high  hills  which  fringe  this  portion 
of  the  coast.  These  they  named  "  les  Monts  de  Granches" 
Along  here  they  experienced  much  bad  weather,  thick  mists 
and  fogs  preventing  them  from  catching  sight  of  land.  To- 
wards the  evening  of  Wednesday,  the  fog  partially  lifted, 
and  disclosed  a  cape  that  u  is  on  the  top  of  it  blunt-pointed, 
and  also  toward  the  Sea  it  endeth  in  a  point,  wherefore  wee 
named  it  The  pointed  Cape,  on  the  north  side  of  which  there 
is  a  plaine  Hand."  Judging  from  this  description,  the 
Pointed  Cape  was  the  present  Cow  Head,  a  little  to  the 
north  of  which  is  Steering  Island. 

From  this  point  until  they  reached  la  bale  des  Chaleurs, 
there  is  much  obscurity  in  Cartier's  narrative.  No  two 


38 

writers  agree  upon  the  exact  course  followed  between  these 
two  points.  We  have  given  some  thought  to  our  interpre- 
tation of  this  portion  of  the  route,  and  while  not  pretending 
to  absolute  correctness  in  a  matter  upon  which  so  much 
diversity  of  opinion  exists,  we  feel  that  our  explanation  con- 
flicts with  Cartier's  account,  in  a  lesser  degree  than  many 
which  have  preceded  it.  And  here  we  may  express  the  satis- 
faction with  which  we  have  perused  the  able  and  instructive 
paper  on  Jacques  Cartier's  first  voyage,  by  W.  F.  Ganongr 
Esq.,  A.  M.,  which  is  printed  in  the  Transactions  of  the 
Royal  Society  of  Canada  for  1887.  Before  meeting  with  it 
we  had  laid  down  the  general  lines  of  our  interpretation  of 
this  portion  of  the  course,  and  without  being  aware  that 
anyone  had  anticipated  our  conclusions,  had  rejected  the 
generally  accepted  theory  that  the  River  of  Boats  and  Cape 
Orleans  were  on  the  New  Brunswick  shore,  and  had  placed 
them  in  Prince  Edward  Island.  We  were,  therefore,  much 
gratified  to  find  our  view  shared  by  a  gentleman  who  evi- 
dently has  a  large  acquaintance  with  the  subject  upon  which 
he  writes.  We  have  to  thank  him  for  many  valuable  hints, 
which  have  been  especially  useful  to  us  in  tracing  the  course 
through  the  Magdalen  Islands  and  about  Anticosti.  We 
are  constrained,  however,  to  differ  somewhat  from  Mr. 
Ganong  in  his  interpretation  of  the  course  along  that  portion 
of  the  Newfoundland  coast  lying  between  Cow  Head  and 
Cape  Anguille.  Perhaps  the  most  satisfactory  way  of  stat- 
ing the  points  of  difference  between  us,  would  be  to  give  a 
short  synopsis  of  Cartier's  Relation,  then  Mr.  Ganong's  in- 
terpretation, and  lastly  our  own  view. 

Cartier  says  in  effect  that  after  passing  the  Pointed  Cape 
they  had  stormy  weather  from  the  north-east.     They  there- 


39 

lore  went  south-west  until  the  following  morning,  by  which 
time  they  had  traversed  about  thirty-seven  leagues,  when 
they  found  themselves  opposite  a  bay  full  of  round  islands 
like  dove  cots,  which  they  named  les  Coulonbiers.  He 
continues — "And  from  the  Bay  of  S.  Julian,  from  the  which 
to  a  Cape  that  lieth  South  and  by  West,  which  wee  called 
Cape  Roial  there  are  7  leagues,  and  toward  the  West  south- 
west side  of  the  saide  Cape,  there  is  another  that  beneath 
is  all  craggie  and  above  round.  On  the  North  side  of  which 
about  halfe  a  league  there  lieth  a  low  Hand  :  that  Cape  wee 
named  The  Cape  of  milke.  Betweene  these  two  Capes 
there  are  certaine  low  Hands,  above  which  there  are  also 
certaine  others  that  show  that  there  be  some  rivers.  About 
two  leagues  from  Cape  royall  wee  sounded  and  found  20 
fathome  water." 

The  next  day,  in  looking  for  a  harbour,  they  discovered 
with  their  boats  that  between  Cape  Royal  and  the  Cape  of 
Milk,  above  the  low  islands,  there  was  a  *'  great  and  very 
deepe  gulfe,"  within  which  were  certain  islands.  The  gulf 
was  shut  up  towards  the  south.  The  aforesaid  low  grounds 
were  on  one  side  of  the  entrance  to  this  gulf,  and  Cape 
Royal  was  on  the  other.  "The  saide  low  grounds  doe  stretch 
themselves  more  than  halfe  a  league  within  the  Sea.  It  is  a 
plaine  countrey,  but  an  ill  soile  ;  and  in  the  middest  of 
the  entrance  thereof,  there  is  an  Hand.  The  saide  gulfe 
is  in  latitude  fourtie-eight  degrees  and  an  halfe."  We  quote 
from  Hakluyi.  The  other  versions,  though  varying  slightly, 
are  substantially  the  same.  We  may  say  here  that  Cartier's 
distances  and  directions,  are  (as  is  to  be  expected)  often 
inaccurate.17 


NOTE  17.— To  give  an    idea    of  the    almost    uniform  inaccuracy    of    Cartier's 


40 

Mr.  Ganong  thinks  that  the  bay  full  of  round  islands  was 
Roche  harbour,  and  in  this  we  agree  with  him.  On  Bay- 
field's  chart  there  is  an  engraving  of  Bonne  bay  with  Roche 
harbour  lying  to  the  north,  in  which  is  clearly  seen  the  round 
aspect  of  the  rocks  which  suggested  to  Cartier  the  name  of 
the  Dove  Houses.  He  puts  the  Bay  of  St.  Julien  down  as 
Bonne  Bay.  He  is  of  opinion  that  Cape  Royal  is  the 
present  Cape  Gregory  ;  the  Cape  of  Milk,  South  Head,  and 
the  islands  lying  between  the  two  capes,  those  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  Bay  of  Islands. 

On  a  map  of  the  coast  of  North  America  between  the 
Strait  of  Belle  Isle  and  Cape  Cod,  published  at  London  by 
Imray  and  Son  in  1866,  Bonne  Bay  is  named  "Gulf  of 
St  Julien  or  Bonne  Bay."  Cape  Royal  is  placed  a  short 
distance  south  of  Cape  Gregory,  and  South  Head  is  called 
"  Milk  Cape  or  South  Point,"  all  of  which  are  corroborative 
of  Mr.  Ganong's  reading  of  the  course. 

Now  for  our  own  view.  It  does  not  seem  to  us  at  all 
clear  that  Cartier  meant  to  imply  that  the  bay  in  which  the 
round  rocks  were  was  the  Bay  of  St.  Julien.  Nor  does  he 
say  that  the  latter  was  entered  by  him.  On  the  contrary, 


measurements,  we  select  a  few  instances  in  which  there  can  be  no  question  as 
to  the  identity  of  the  points  between  which  he  meant  them  to  apply 

For  example,  he  says  that  Lake  St.  Peter  is  12  leagues  long  and  from  5  to  6 
broad.  In  reality  it  is  18  nautical  miles  long,  and  7  wide. 

He  says  that  the  Island  of  Orleans  is  from  10  to  12  leagues  in  length. 
In  reality  it  is  18  nautical  miles.  He  says  Hare  Island  is  5  leagues  long,  and 
Isle  aux  Coudres  3  leagues,  while  the  former  is  only  7  nautical  miles  long,  and 
the  latter  only  5.  He  says  the  distance  between  the  former  Island  and  the 
latter  is  15  leagues,  whereas  it  is  only  26  nautical  miles. 

It  is  proper  to  observe  that  there  were  several  distinct  measures  of  leagues  in 
use  in  France  in  the  sixteenth  century,  amongst  others,  one  of  four  kilometres,  and 
another  of  five  kilometres — the  latter  b  ing  about  equal  t:>  three  English  miles— 
the  distance  which  we  understand  by  a  league  at  the  present  day.  It  is  probable 
that  Cartier  reckoned  by  league  of  four  kilometres — about  2  2/5  English  miles — but 
even  with  this  qualification,  his  distances  are.  as  a  rule,  too  great. 

Champlain,  on  the  other  hand,  must  have  employed  the  league  of  five  kilometres, 
and  he  comes  very  near  the  mark  when  he  says  that  Isle  d'Orleans  and  Isle  aux 
Coudres  are  respectively  six  leagues  and  one  and  a  half  leagues  in  length. 


41 

we  are  inclined  to  think  that  the  Bay  of  St.  Julien  must 
have  been  the  Bay  of  Islands,  dimly  seen  through  storm  and 
fog  as  the  vessels  passed  down  the  coast.  We  think  that  Cape 
Royal  is  Bear  Head,  or  some  point  in  its  vicinity,  and  the 
Cape  of  Milk,  Long  Point  (which  is  marked  on  some  maps, 
Low  Point).  The  "  great  and  very  deepe  gulfe,"  shut  up 
towards  the  south,  and  lying  between  Cape  Royal  and  the 
Cape  of  Milk,  we  hold  to  be  Port  au  Port  Bay.  We  do  not 
see  how  the  islands  lying  between  these  two  capes  can  pos- 
sibly be  identified  with  those  at  the  entrance  of  the  Bay  of 
Islands,  nor  South  Head  with  the  Cape  of  Milk.  Cartier 
says  that  lying  north  of  the  latter  is  a  low  island.  The  only 
island  lying  to  the  north  of  South  Head  is  1022  feet  high. 
He  says  that  between  Cape  Royal  and  the  Cape  of  Milk  are 
•certain  low  islands.  There  are  no  low  islands  anywhere  near 
the  Bay  of  Islands.  On  one  side  of  the  entrance  to  this 
bay  is  Crabb  Point,  1300  feet  high,  and  on  the  other  Lark 
Mountain,  1583  feet.  The  islands  at  the  entrance  are, 
Tweed  Island  702  feet,  Pearl  Island  845  feet,  and  Guernsey 
Island  (the  one  lying  north  of  Long  Point)  1022 
feet.  North  of  Tweed  Island  are  certain  small  rocks  having 
.an  altitude  of  from  200  to  500  feet.  The  lands  all  around 
the  bay  are  immensely  high,  down  almost  to  the  water's 
•edge — Cape  Blow-me-down  being  2125  feet  high.  Here  is 
Cartier's  literal  description  of  "  the  great  and  very  deep  bay." 
We  quote  from  the  Relation  Originate. 

"  Et  trouuames  que  parsurs  les  basses  terres  y  a  vne 
grande  baye  fort  parfonde"  (we  take  this  to  mean  in  respect 
of  its  extension  into  the  land)  "  et  isles  dedans,  laquelle  est 
close  deuers  le  Su  desdites  basses  terres,  qui  font  vng  coste 
de  1'antree  et  cap  Royal  1'autre." 


42 

Now  if  we  identify  Cape  Royal  with  Bear  Head,  and  the 
Cape  of  Milk  with  Long  Point,  the  low  lands  which  stretch 
themselves  into  the  sea  are  readily  distinguished  in  the  spur 
which  terminates  in  Long  Point.  North  of  that  point  there 
lies  a  low  ledge  of  rock,  and  between  Cape  Bear  and  Long 
Point  are  certain  low  islands — Shag  Island  &c.,  while  in 
Port  au  Port  Bay  are  Fox  Island,  Middle  Bank,  &c.  The 
latitude  too  of  "  the  great  and  very  deepe  gulfe"  is  said  to  be 
48°  30',  which  is  that  of  the  middle  of  Port  au  Port  Bay. 

On  the  evening  of  the  i8th  of  June  they  put  out  to  sea^ 
"  leaving,"  says  Hakluyt,  "  the  cape  toward  the  West."  The 
R.  O.  has  it — ''  et  tynmes  pour  la  nuyt  k  la  mer,  le  cap  k 
Ouaist."  The  Ed.  1598  is  the  clearest — "  Nous  retirasmes 
en  mer,  apres  auoir  tourne  le  cap  a  1'Ouest,"  which  we  take 
to  be  Long  Point. 

No  action  of  Cartier,  we  think,  bears  truer  witness  to  his 
stoutness  of  heart  than  his  course  at  this  particular  point. 
For  five  weeks  he  had  traversed  the  desolate  coast  of  Labra- 
dor, meeting  with  nothing  to  inspire  him  with  the  hope  of  a 
successful  issue  of  his  mission.  Yet  through  storm  and 
darkness  he  pressed  bravely  on,  and  launching  out  into  the 
unknown  waters,  committed  his  frail  vessels  to  the  fury  of 
the  tempest.  For  a  week  they  were  at  the  mercy  of  the 
winds  and  waves,  enveloped  all  the  while  in  a  thick 
mist,  which  prevented  them  from  taking  observations  or  as- 
certaining where  they  were.  At  length,  on  the  24th  June, 
they  caught  sight  of  land  which  they  named  Cape  St.  John 
in  honour  of  the  day. 

Misled  by  Hakluyt  who,  following  Ramusio,  heads  this 
portion  of  his  narrative,  "  of  the  Hand  called  S.  Iohn,n 
some  writers  have  supposed  this  cape  to  have  been  on 


43 

Prince  Edward  Island,  but  in  the  light  of  what  follows,, 
nothing  can  be  more  clear  than  that  Cape  St.  John  is  Cape 
Anguille  in  Newfoundland.  Cartier  tells  us  that  he  caught 
a  glimpse  of  this  '  Hand  '  through  darkness  and  fog  He, 
then  sailed  west-north-west  until  he  found  himself  seventeen 
and  a  half  leagues  distant  therefrom.  (The  Ed*  1598  and 
Hakluyt  both  say  seven  leagues  and  a  half,  but  the  sequel 
shows  that  the  figures  given  by  the  R.  O.,  from  which  we 
quote,  are  correct.  The  two  former  relations  are  not  infre- 
quently astray  in  their  directions  and  distances  about  here). 
Then  the  wind  turned  and  they  were  driven  fifteen  leagues 
to  the  south-east,  where  they  came  upon  the  Bird  Rocks, 
two  of  which  Cartier  accurately  describes,  as  being  "as- 
steepe  and  upright  as  any  wall."  He  named  them  the  Isles 
of  Margaulx,  from  the  quantity  of  birds  he  found  thereon. 
Five  leagues  to  the  westward  he  came  to  a  small  island, 
upon  which  was  conferred  the  name  of  Brion's  Island, 
(rille  de  Bryon,  R.  O.)  after  his  patron,  Admiral  Chabot. 
This  name  it  still  retains,  though  on  many  maps  it  is  erron- 
eously spelt  Byron.  They  sailed  among  the  Magdalen 
Islands,  which  they  found  fertile  and  pleasant — "  one  of 
their  fields  is  more  worth  than  all  the  New  land."  They 
remarked  that  these  fields  had  the  appearance  of  having 
been  cultivated.  At  Brion's  Island  they  saw  numbers  of 
walruses,  of  which  they  appear  to  have  had  no  previous 
knowledge. 

At  this  stage  of  the  voyage,  Cartier  seems  first  to  have 
surmised  the  fact  of  Newfoundland  being  an  island,  for  he 
says  :  "  As  farre  as  I  could  gather  and  comprehend,  I 
thinke  that  there  be  some  passage  betweene  Newfoundland 
and  Brions  land.  If  so  it  were,  it  would  be  a  great  short* 


44 

ning,  as  wel  of  the  time  as  of  the  way,  if  any  perfection 
could  be  found  in  it."  The  foregoing  is  from  Hakluyt. 
The  R.  O.  agrees  therewith,  except  that  instead  of  "  Brion's 
land,"  it  has  <:  et  la  terre  des  Bretons." 

The  "  goodly  Cape,"  which  they  named  Cape  Daulphm, 
was  probably  Cape  North,  of  the  Magdalens.  The  Ed. 
159%  says  of  it  "  a  quatre  lieue's  de  ceste  Isle  (Brion's)  est 
la  terre  ferme  vers  Ouest-Surouest,  laquelle  semble  estre 
comme  une  Isle  enuironnee  dTslettes  de  sable  noir,  Ik  y  a 
vn  beau  Cap  que  nous  appellasmes  le  Cap-Daulphin,"  &c. 

From  this  point  until  they  reach  Allezay  we  are  in  difficul- 
ties again.  The  account  is  certainly  most  perplexing.  We, 
have  to  thank  Mr.  Ganong  for  the  suggestion  that  the  cape 
of  red  land  is  a  point  to  the  south  of  Entry  Island,  and  also 
that  the  cape  four  leagues  therefrom  (R.O.) — the  Ed.  1598 
and  Hakluyt  both  say  fourteen  leagues — is  on  Grindstone 
Island.  Upon  these  suppositions,  the  two  small  islands 
before  one  comes  to  the  first  cape,  would  probably  be  the 
Andromache  rocks,  and  the  view  of  the  low  lands  would  be 
between  Grindstone  and  Allright  Islands.  Allezay,  de- 
scribed as  being  "very  high  and  pointed,"  was,  we  think, 
Deadman's  Island,  which  is  represented  on  Bayfieid's  charts 
just  as  Cartier  describes  it — a  sharp  ridge,  about  150  feet 
high.  Mr.  De  Costa  appears  to  be  of  opinion  that  Allezay 
was  on  Prince  Edward  Island,  which  only  shows  that  that 
gentleman  can  have  bestowed  very  little  attention  upon  the 
subject.  Prince  Edward  Island,  as  is  well  known,  lies  low  ; 
North  Cape  and  East  Point,  its  two  extremities,  are  neither 
of  them  much  over  twenty-five  feet  high,  and  to  speak  of 
any  land  on  the  north  shore  of  that  island  as  "  being 
high  and  pointed"  is  simply  absurd. 


45 

On  Monday,  the  2Qth  June,  they  departed  from  the  Mag- 
dalen Islands,  and  sailing  westward  until  Tuesday  morning 
at  sun  rising,  they  discovered  a-  land  which  seemed  to  be 
two  islands,  lying  west-south  west  about  nine  or  ten  leagues. 
The  following  is  from  Haklnyt,  and  we  make  the  quotation 
at  some  length,  because  we  give  to  it  an  interpretation  dif- 
ferent from  the  one  it  generally  bears  :— 

' '  Wee  sailed  Westward,  untill  Tuesday  morning  at  Sunne 
rising,  being  the  last  of  the  nioneth,  without  any  sight  or 
knowledge  of  any  lande,  except  in  the  evening  toward  Sunne 
set,  that  wee  discovered  a  lande  which  seemed  to  he  two 
Hands,  that  were  beyond  us  West  south  west,  about  nine  or 
tenne  leagues.  All  the  next  day  till  the  next  morning  at  Sunne 
rising  wee  sailed  Westward  about  fourtie  leagues,  and  by  the 
way  we  perceived  that  the  land  we  had  seene  like  Hands, 
was  firrne  land,  lying  South  south  east,  and  North  north  west 
to  a  very  good  Cape  of  land  called  Cape  Orleans.  Al  the  said 
land  is  low  and  plaine,  and  the  fairest  that  may  possibly  be 
seene,  full  of  goodly  medowes  and  trees.  True  it  is  that  we 
could  finde  no  nai borough  there,  because  it  is  all  full  of  shelves 
and  sands.  We  with  our  boats  went  on  shore  in  many  places, 
and  among  the  rest  wee  entred  into  a  goodly  river,  (une  belle 
ripuiere,  R.  O.)  but  very  shallow,  which  we  named  the  river  of 
boats,  (la  ripuiere  de  Barcques,  R.  O.)  because  that  there  wee 
saw  boates  full  of  wild  men  that  were  crossing  the  river.  We 
had  no  other  notice  of  the  said  wild  men:  for  the  wind  came 
from  the  sea,  and  so  beat  us  against  the  shore,  that  wee  were 
constrained  to  retire  ourselves  with  our  boates  to  ward  our  ships. 
Till  the  next  day  morning  at  Sunne  rising,  being  the  first  of 
July,  we  sailed  North  east,  in  which  time  there  rose  great 
mistes  and  stormes,  and  therefore  wee  strucke  our  sailes  till 
two  of  the  clocke  in  the  afternoone,  that  the  weather  became 
cleare,  &  there  we  had  sight  of  Cape  Orleance,  and  of  another 
abput  seven  leagues  from  us,  (sic)  lying  North  and  by  East,  and 
that  we  called  Wilde  men's  Cape  (le  cap  dez  Sauuaiges,  R.O.) 
on  the  north  side  of  this  Cape  (tford-Est,  R.O.)  about  halfe  a 
league,  there  is  a  very  dangerous  shelve,  and  banke  of  stones, 
x  x  x  x  x  x  The  next  day  being  the  second  of  July  we  dis- 
covered and  had  sight  of  land  on  the  Northerne  side  toward  us, 
that  did  ioyne  unto  the  Innd  above  said,  al  compassed  about, 
and  we  knew  that  it  had  about— (R.O.  vignt  Hems)  in  depth,  and 
as  much  athwart,  we  named  it  S.  Lunarios  Bay  (R.O.  Sainct 


46 

Limaire)  and  with  our  boats  we  went  to  the  Cape  toward  the 
North,  and  found  the  shore  so  shallow,  that  for  the  space  of  a 
league  from  land  there  was  but  a  fathome  (of)  water.  On  the 
Northeast  side  from  the  said  Cape  about  7  or  8  leagues  there  is 
another  Cape  of  land,  in  the  middest  whereof  there  is  a  Bay 
fashioned  triangle-wise,  very  deepe,"  &c. 

The  generally  accepted  account  of  Cartier's  first  voyage 
makes  him  cross  from  the  Magdalen  Islands  over  to  the 
New  Brunswick  shore  :  calls  Cape  Orleans  Point  Escuminac, 
and  the  River  of  Boats  the  Miramichi.  We  hold,  on  the 
contrary,  that  the  land  which  first  appeared  to  him  like  two 
islands,  was  either  the  higher  land  in  the  interior  of  Piince 
Edward  Island,  which  is  seen  by  ships  coming  down  from 
the  Magdalen  Islands  a  considerable  time  before  the  low 
lying  coast  comes  into  view  ;  or  possibly  two  of  the  larger 
sandhills  lying  off  Richmond  Bay.  We  judge  the  River  of 
Boats  to  have  been  Kildare  River,18  or  it  may  have  been  the 
Narrows,  which  at  that  time  probably  flowed  through  the 
Sand  Hills. 

We  think  'Wild  Men's  Cape'  must  have  been  North  Cape, 
off  which  there  is  a  shoal  answering  to  Cartier's  description. 
We  entirely  agree  with  Mr.  Ganong  in  believing  that  Cartier 
could  have  had  no  knowledge  of  the  fact  of  Prince  Edward 
Island  being  an  island,  and  that  by  the  bay  of  St.  Lunario 
he  means  Kouchibouguac  bay  extended  indefinitely  into  the 
strait  which  separates  the  western  portion  of  Prince  Edward 
Island  from  New  Brunswick. 

It  was  on  the  2nd  of  July  that  Cartier  crossed  to  the  New 


NOTE  18.— Some  30  years  ago,  a  number  of  Indian  relics,  supposed  to  be  of 
^relatively)  great  antiquity,  were  dug  up  near  the  head  of  Kildare  River.  They 
consisted  of  stone  axes,  arrow  heads,  spear  points,  and  the  like.  Coming  into 
possession  ot  the  writer's  father,  they  were  by  him  presented  to  the  British 
Museum,  or  to  some  kindred  institution  in  London.  We  have  frequently  heard. 
when  a  small  boy,  that  this  river  had  long  been  noted  as  having  been  in  time* 
past  a  favourite  resort  of  Indians. 


47 

Brunswick  shore.  The  cape  first  sighted  by  him  on  that 
•day  was  probably  Point  Sapin,  and  the  one  seven  or  eight 
leagues  to  the  north-east,  Cape  Escuminac.  The  bay 
'  fashioned  triangle-wise,  very  deep,'  (in  respect  of  its  exten- 
sion into  the  land)  was  Miramichi  bay.  The  description 
he  gives  of  this  bay  seems  to  preclude  any  doubt  upon  this 
point.  Proceeding  northward  along  the  coast,  they  doubled 
point  Miscou,  which  they  called  the  Cape  of  Hope,  "through 
the  hope  that  there  we  had  to  finde  some  passage,"  and 
•came  on  the  3rd  of  July  to  the  entrance  of  ' la  l>aye  de 
ChaleurJ  so  named  by  Cartier  on  account  of  the  heat  ex- 
perienced therein.  Crossing  to  the  north  side  they  entered 
St.  Martin's  creek  (la  couche  sainct  Martin,  R.  O.)  now 
Port  Daniel,  where  their  ships  remained  from  the  fourth  to 
the  twelfth  of  July.19 

Very  restful  to  the  eyes  of  the  storm  tossed  mariners 
must  have  been  the  view  which  now  opened  before  them. 
The  wide  expanse  of  water  sparkling  in  the  sunshine — the 
sloping  shores,  rich  in  the  beauty  of  their  summer  garb— 
the  uplands  clothed  in  the  deep  green  of  the  primeval  forest, 
-crowned  towards  the  north  and  west  by  the,  high  hills,  seem- 
ingly placed  there  by  nature  as  if  to  shut  out  the  fogs  and 
•storms  of  the  northern  coast  from  which  they  had  just 


NOTE  19. —The  boundary  line,  between  the  Province  of  Quebec  and  Labrador 
passes  through  Blanc  Sablon.  To  be  strictly  accurate,  therefore,  it  is  necessary  to 
-say  that  it  was  at  the  port  of  Brest  (now  known  under  the  nu.ni  -  of  Old  Fort  bay) 
•on  the  10th  June,  1534,  that  Jacques  Cartier  first  touched  Canadian  soil ;  but  leav- 
ing the  Labrador  coast  out  of  the  question,  we  have  here,  at  Port  Daniel,  in  the 
'County  of  Bonaventure,  on  the  4th  July,  1534,  the  occasion  of  his  first  landing  on 
the  shores  of  what  was  known  in  after  years  as  New  France,  and  down  to  18(56  as 
•Canada.  The  generally  accepted  notion  is  that  to  Gaspe  belongs  this  honour,  but 
•Cartier  did  not  arrive  at  Gaspe  until  the  14th  July,  and  did  not  go  up  into  the 
Basin  until  th^  16th. 

The  place  within  the  limits  of  the  Dominion  first  touched  at  by  him  was,  in  our 
opinion,  at  or  near  Kildare  river'in  Prince  County,  Prince  Edward  Island,  three 
•days  before  reaching  Port  Daniel— namely  on  the  1st  July— by  a  happy  coincidence 
the  day  on  which,  333  years  afterwards,  the  Dominion  of  Canada  was  formed. 


48 

emerged — the  whole,  fresh  as  it  were  from  the  hand  of  the 
Creator,  formed,  on  that  beautiful  July  morning,  a  scene 
which  must  have  filled  the  voyagers  with  delight.  NorK 
have  the  colours  of  the  picture  faded  with  the  lapse  of  time. 
The  noble  prospect  which  gratified  the  St.  Malo  mariner 
and  his  companions  remains  to-day  a  source  of  delight  to 
many  who,  like  him,  have  come  from  far  to  dwell  upon  its 
loveliness. 

Near  the  spot  where  Cartier — having  explored  the  bay  in 
his  boats,  and  thus  satisfied  himself  of  the  non  existence  of 
a  passage  such  as  he  was  in  search  of — turned  his  boat's 
head  in  order  to  go  back  to  his  ships,  is  a  tongue  of  land 
on  which  now  stands  the  Inch  Arran  Hotel,  where,  in  sum- 
mer, are  gathered  many  visitors  frorr-  "  the  Countreys  of 
Canada,  Hochelaga,  and  Saguenay,"  who  come  down  periodi- 
cally to  breathe  the  fresh  air,  and  bathe  in  the  glorious  blue 
water  which  rolls  in  almost  to  their  feet. 

Many  are  the  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  the  354 
years  that  have  elapsed  since  Jacques  Cartier  first  looked 
out  upon  this  beautiful  bay,  but  among  them,  the  frequenta- 
tion  by  the  Canadian  people  of  it  as  a  summer  resort  cannot 
be  enumerated,  for  its  reputation  as  such  was  even  then 
established.  True,  it  may  be,  that  the  tourists  differed  as 
regards  the  objects  of  their  visit  from  those  of  the  present 
day,  with  whom  freedom  from  the  ordinary  cares  of  life  is 
the  chief  desideratum.  We  gather  also  from  the  accounts  we 
have  of  the  sixteenth  century  visitors  that  bathing  dresses 
were  then  unknown — but  let  Cartier  tell  his  own  story.  No 
one  acquainted  with  the  locality  will  fail  to  recognize  in  the 
following  description,  Tracadieche  inlet,  at  Carleton, 
county  of  Bonaventure,  P.  Q. 


49 

"  We  saw,'r  he  relates,  "certaine  wilde  men  that  stood  upon 
the  shore  of  a  lake,  that  is  among  the  low  grounds,  who  were 
making  fires  and  smokes  :  wee  went  thither,  &  found  that 
there  was  a  chanel  of  the  sea  that  did  enter  into  the  lake,  and 
setting  our  boats  at  one  of  the  banks  of  the  chanell,  the  wilde 
men  with  one  of  their  boates  came  unto  us,  and  brought  up 
pieces  of  Seales  ready  sodden,  putting  them  upon  pieces  of  wood: 
then  retiring  themselves,  they  would  make  signes  unto  us, 
that  they  did  give  them  us  .  .  .  .  v  They  were  more  than 
three  hundred  men,  women  and  children  :  some  of  the  women 
which  came  not  over,  wee  might  see  stand  up  to  the  knees  in 
water,  singing  and  dancing  .  .  .  and  in  such  wise  were 
wee  assured  of  one  another,  that  we  very  familiarly  began  to 
trafique  for  whatsoever  they  had,  til  they  had  nothing  but 
their  naked  bodies;  for  they  gave  us  all  whatsoever  they  had, 
and  that  was  but  of  small  value.  We  perceived  that  this 
people  might  very  easily  be  converted  to  our  Religion.  They 
goe  from  place  to  place.  They  live  onely  with  fishing." 

From  the  last  sentence  it  would  appear  that  in  addition 
to  the  civilizing  influences  of  350  years,  the  main  difference 
between  the  Canadian  visitors  to  the  bale  des  Chaleurs  of 
the  sixteenth  century  and  those  of  to-day,  is  not  unlike  that 
which  existed  between  the  lord  of  the  manor  and  the 
poacher  he  found  one  morning  trespassing  upon  his  pre- 
jrves — the  one  in  quest  of  an  appetite  for  his  breakfast 
and  the  other  of  a  breakfast  for  his  appetite. 

Charmed  as  he  must  have  been  with  the  baie  des 
Chaleurs,  Cartier  did  not  suffer  himself  to  overlook  for  a 
moment  the  supreme  object  of  his  voyage  —  to  find  a  north- 
west passage  to  the  Indies.  Being  convinced  that  there 
was  no  outlet  to  this  bay,  he  hoisted  sail  and  proceeded  in 
a  north-easterly  direction  along  the  coast,  until  he  came  to 
Perce,  where,  between  White  Head,  called  by  him  le  cap 
de  Pratto  (probably  after  Du  Prat,  the  Chancellor  of  the 
French  King)  and  Bonaventure  Island,  he  cast  anchor  for 
the  night.  The  weather  becoming  bad  again,  they  sought 
shelter  in  Gaspd  Bay,  where  one  of  their  ships  lost  an 
4 


50 

anchor.  The  storm  increasing  in  violence  compelled  them 
to  go  farther  up  the  bay  into  a  good  harbour  which  they 
had  discovered  by  means  of  their  boats.  Here,  in  Gaspe 
Basin,  they  remained  ten  days. 

In  this  place  they  met  with  more  Indians — a  band  of 
some  two  hundred — who  were  engaged  in  mackerel  fishing. 
They  had  come  from  the  interior,  and  differed  both  in 
appearance  and  language,  so  Cartier  tells  us,  from  any 
Indians  he  had  yet  seen — agreeing,  however,  in  two  respects 
—their  lack  of  this  world's  goods,  and  their  desire  for 
commerce  with  white  men. 

It  is  difficult,  in  view  of  the  readiness  with  which  all  the 
Indians  whom  Cartier  encountered  came  to  his  ships  and 
mingled  with  the  French,  to  avoid  the  conviction  that  they 
had  seen  and  trafficked  with  white  men  before.  We  do  not 
put  much  faith  in  the  tradition  that,  prior  to  the  days  of 
Cartier,  the  Spaniards  had  entered  the  baie  des  Chaleurs, 
and  that  finding  neither  gold  nor  silver,  had  exclaimed 
in  their  disappointment — "Aca  Nada"-— "Nothing  here" 
from  which  expression  it  is  averred  the  word  'Canada'  is 
derived.  This  story  may  or  may  not  be  true.  We,  however, 
have  never  seen  a  vestige  of  proof  brought  to  support  it, 
and  are  rather  inclined  to  ascribe  it  to  Spanish  jealousy 
of  French  discovery.  But  we  think  it  not  improbable  that 
these  savages  had  seen  and  traded  with  the  Basque  and 
Breton  fishermen,  whom  we  know  to  have  frequented  North 
American  waters  before  the  time  of  Cariier. 

From  the  sequel  we  learn  that  the  Indians  met  with  at 
Gaspe  were  of  the  same  tribe  as  those  whom  the  French  found, 
the  following  year,  at  Stadacone.  Their  extreme  poverty 
struck  Cartier,  who  says  of  them — "  these  men  may  very 


51 

well  and  truely  be  called  Wilde,  because  there  is  no  poorer 
people  in  the  world,  for  I  thinke  all  that  they  had  together, 
besides  their  boates  and  nets  was  not  worth  five  souce." 
Crowding  around  the  ships  in  their  canoes,  without  evincing 
any  signs  of  fear,  they  eagerly  received  such  trifles  as  are 
ordinarily  given  upon  similar  occasions— a  present  of  a 
small  tin  bell  to  each  of  a  bevy  of  maidens,  particularly 
delighting  the  hearts  of  those  dusky  belles,  who  falling  upon 
Cartier,  nearly  smothered  him  with  their  caresses. 

On  the  24th  July  Cartier  solemnly  took  possession  of 
the  country  in  the  name  of  his  royal  master,  by  erecting  on 
the  point  at  the  entrance  of  the  basin,  a  cross  thirty  feet  high, 
on  which  he  hung  a  shield  emblazoned  with  the  Fleurs  de 
Lys  and  the  inscription  "  VIVE  LE  ROY  DE  FRANCE."  Then, 
in  order  to  inform  the  Indians  of  the  religious  character  of 
the  sacred  emblem,  the  pious  commander,  collecting  his  men 
about  him,  knelt  down,  and  with  uplifted  hands  gave  thanks 
to  Almighty  God  who  had  preserved  them  in  all  their  wan- 
derings— pointing  to  the  heavens  and  intimating  as  well  as 
he  could,  "how  that  our  salvation  dependeth  onely  on  him 
which  in  them  dwelleth." 

The  savages  professed  great  admiration  for  this  ceremony 
viewed  in  its  religious  aspect,  but  they  evidently  feared  that 
it  might  have  a  temporal  significance  as  well,  for  as  the  ships 
were  making  ready  to  depart,  their  chief,  clad  we  are  told, 
"with  an  oldBearrskin;  with  three  of  his  sonnes  and  a  brother 
of  his  with  him,"  rowed  out  from  the  shore,  and  keeping  at 
a  respectful  distance,  harangued  the  French  from  his  boat} 
expressing  in  a  long  oration,  read  in  the  light  of  many  signs, 
his  dissatisfaction  at  the  proceeding,  which  he  evidently  in- 
terpreted to  be  an  unwarrantable  invasion  of  his  domain. 


52 

Cartier,  undismayed  by  this  exhibition  of  temper  on  the 
part  of  the  old  gentleman,  promptly  took  him  prisoner  and 
carried  him  on  board  his  ship,  where  he  was  soon  comforted, 
and  finally  agreed  to  allow  two  of  his  sons  to  accompany 
the  French  back  to  their  home  under  promise  that  they 
should  return  the  following  year.  This  agreement  having 
been  amicably  come  to,  and  solemnly  ratified  by  a  bounteous 
repast,  the  Indians  were  presented  with  a  few  trifles  and  dis- 
missed to  their  boats  in  high  good  humour,  signifying  that 
they  would  not  meddle  with  the  cross. 

On  the  25th  July  Cartier  departed  from  his  anchorage  in 
the  Basin,  and  doubling  Cape  Gaspe  caught  sight  of  the 
south  shore  of  the  Island  of  Anticosti  which,  with  the  Gaspe 
coast,  seemed  as  they  looked  westward  to  form  a  land-locked 
bay.  They  therefore  sailed  east-north-east.  On  the  2yth 
they  touched  at  a  point  to  which  thdy  gave  no  name,  but 
which  was  probably  South  Point  on  Anticosti  Island.  They 
then  sailed  eastward  until  they  came  to  another  cape  where 
the  land  began  to  turn — northward,  according  to  Hakluyt— 
the  R.  O.  says  "a  se  rabbattre."  This  cape  they  named  St. 
Lays  (R.O.)  It  was  probably  Heath  Point.  Following  the 
land  northward  and  north-westward,  they  reached  another 
cape  which  they  called  Cap  de  hftmorancy.  -  About  three 
leagues  from  this  point  Cartier  says  he  sounded  and  could 
not  get  bottom  at  150  fathoms.  Judging  from  this  circum- 
stance we  should  say  that  Cap  de  Memorancy  was  Bear 
Head. 

Sailing  westward,  on  the  Saturday  following,  being  the  ist 
of  August,  they  sighted  the  Mingan  mountains  on  the  north 
shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  For  five  days  they  kept  along 
the  Anticosti  coast,  greatly  retarded  by  contrary  winds  and 


58 

currents.  On  one  occasion  they  nearly  grounded.  At 
length,  the  tide  leaguing  iuelf  with  these  adverse  forces, 
the  ships  could  make  no- further  progress.  Landing  ten  or 
twelve  men  at  North  Point,  this  party  made  their  way  along 
the  shore  westward  on  foot,  until  finding  the  coast  began  to 
trend  south-west,  they  returned  to  their  ships,  which  they 
found  to  have  been  carried  more  than  four  leagues  to  lee- 
ward of  the  place  where  they  had  left  them.20 

It  is  very  difficult,  owing  to  the  ambiguity  of  this  portion 
of  the  narrative,  to  know  whether  Cartier  had  any  suspicion 
of  the  fact  that  he  was  at  the  entrance  of  a  great  waterway 
which  extended  indefinitely  in  the  direction  of  his  hopes. 
He  certainly  does  not  seem  to  have  had  any  idea  that  he 
had  almost  circumnavigated  an  island.  This  much  indeed 
he  did  know  that,  under  more  favourable  conditions  of  wind 
and  weather,  a  western  course  was  still  before  him. 

But  the  season  was  advancing.  Storms  were  gathering, 
and  the  question  presented  itself :  should  they  proceed,  or 
return  to  France,  with  the  view  of  following  up  their  discovery 
next  year.  If  they  pushed  on,  one  thing  was  most  prob" 
able — they  would  have  to  winter  amid  snow  and  ice  in  a 
boundless  wilderness.  They  "had  been  now  four  months 
struggling  with  the  winds  and  waves,  and  were  ill  prepared 
to  withstand  the  rigours  of  a  long  cold  season.  Summoning 
his  officers  and  men  about  him,  Cartier  discussed  the  situ- 
ation with  them.  After  consultation  they  unanimously 


NOTE  20. — Perhaps  no  portion  of  Cartier's  narrative  is  so  perplexing  as  is  that 
in  which  he  records  his  course  about  the  Island  of  Anticosti.  We  know  that 
after  leaving  Gasp6  he  sailed  east-noi  th-east,  and  we  find  him  on  his  homeward 
voyage  off  Natashquan  Point,  but  the  account  of  his  course  in  the  interval  is 
most  obscure.  We  can  only  say  that  we  have  given  what  seems  to  us  to  be  the 
least  unsatisfactory  explanation  of  it,  for  which,  in  a  measure,  we  are  under  obli- 
gations to  Mr.  Ganong. 


54 

determined  upon  going  home,  to  return  next  year,  better 
equipped  for  the  prosecution  of  their  enterprise. 

Accordingly,  they  turned  their  vessels'  prows  homeward, 
first  naming  that  part  of  the  Gulf  between  the  north- 
western portion  of  the  Island  of  Anticosti  and  the  mainland, 
lle  destroy  t  Saint  Pierre]  and  profiting  by  a  fair  wind,  made 
rapid  progress  on  their  way,  stopping  at  Natashquan  Point  at 
the  solicitation  of  a  band  of  Indians,  whose  chief,  Thiennot, 
standing  on  the  summit  of  the  cliff,  invited  a  friendly  con- 
ference. Cartier,  always  courteous,  complied  with  his 
request,  and  further,  immortalized  the  chief  by  giving  his 
name  to  the  cape,  which  it  bears  on  some  maps  to  this  day. 

These  Indians  came  to  the  ships  as  freely,  says  Cartier, 
"as  if  they  had  bene  Frenchmen."  Evidently  they  did  not 
then  see  white  men  for  the  first  time. 

Impelled  by  strong  westerly  winds  the  ships  were  driven 
over  to  the  coast  of  Newfoundland.  Thence  they  crossed 
to  the  Labrador  shore,  arriving  at  Blanc  Sablon  on  the  Qth 
August,  where  they  remained  until  after  the  i5th,  when, 
having  duly  celebrated  the  festival  of  the  Assumption  of 
Our  Blessed  Lady,  they  departed  for  home,  experiencing 
some  rough  weather  by  the  way,  and  entered  the  port  of 
St.  Malo  on  the  5th  of  September. 


CHAPTER    III. 
THE    SECOND    VOYAGE. 

Gracious  reception  by  the  King — Cartier  commissioned  afresh. 
— Preparations  for  second  voyage. — La  Grande  Hermine. 
— La  Petite  Hermine. — UEmerillon. — Departure  from  St. 
Malo.— Rendezvous  at  Blanc  Sablon.— Port  St.  Nicholas. 
— Bay  of  St.  Lawrence. — Discovery  of  Anticosti. — Search 
for  North-West  passage. — Arrival  at  the  river  Saguenay.— 
Isle  aux  Coudres. — Query,  Did  priests  accompany  the  expedi- 
tion ? — Island  of  Orleans.—  Donnacona.—  Welcome  to  Taig- 
noagny  and  Domagaya.— The  harbour  of  Holy  Cross. — 
Selection  of  the  St.  Charles  as  their  place  of  abode.— Stada- 
cone. — State  visit  of  Donnacona  to  the  ships.  — Interchange 
of  civilities. — Efforts  of  the  savages  to  dissuade  Cartier 
from  proceeding  farther — Their  stratagem. — Its  failure.— 
Departure  for  Hochelaga. — Ochelay.— Shallowness  of  the 
water  obliges  the  French  to  leave  their  ship  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Richelieu. — Arrival  at  Hochelaga. —Cordiality  of 
reception  by  the  Indians  — Visit  to  the  town. — Description 
thereof. — Its  situation. — Fortifications. — Query,  To  what 
tribe  did  these  Indians  belong? — Agouhanna. — His  meeting 
with  Cartier.  —Sick  people  brought  to  be  healed.— Cartier's 
efforts  to  impart  some  knowledge  of  the  Christian  Religion. 
—Visit  to  Mount  Royal. — The  Ottawa  river. — Departure 
from  Hochelaga.— River  of  Fouez.— Return  to  the  port  of 
Holy  Cross. 

HE  expedition,  while  not  directly  successful  as  re- 
gards  its  primary  object,  was  by  no  means  barren  of 
result,  and  gave  promise  of  better  things  next  year. 
Cartier  lost  no  time  in  laying  a  full  report  of  his  adventures 
before  the  King,  who  was  greatly  pleased  therewith,  as  also 
were  the  high  nobles  of  the  Court,  particularly  the  Vice- 
Admiral,  Charles  de  Mouy,  at  whose  humble  request  Car- 
tier  was  appointed  Captain  and  Pilot  General,  and  invested 
with  large  powers  to  pursue  the  discoveries  upon  which  he 


56 

had,  as  yet,  barely  entered.  Francis,  who  now  seems  to 
have  caught  the  full  ardour  of  maritime  adventure,  caused 
three  ships  to  be  armed,  equipped  and  provisioned  for 
fifteen  months.  They  were  :  la  Grande  Hermine^  le 
Courlieu,  whose  name  was  changed  on  this  occasion  to  that 
of  la  Pelite  Hermine^  by  which  designation  we  shall  after- 
wards know  her  ;  and  rEmerillon.  By  a  commission  dated 
3oth  October,  I534,21  running  in  the  name  of  Admiral 
Chabot,  the  King  conferred  upon  Cartier,  who  is  styled 
therein  "Captain  and  Master  Pilot  of  St.  Malo,"  full  com- 
mand of  the  expedition  and  clothed  him  with  ample 
powers — with  the  limitation  that  the  voyage  was  to  be  one 
of  fifteen  months,  he  was  given  carte-blanche,  both  as  re- 
gards the  equipment  of  the  vessels  and  the  choice  of  his 
men,  and  was  commanded  to  follow  up  and  complete  the 
discoveries  of  the  previous  voyage.  The  date  of  the  com- 
mission indicates  the  favourable  impression  which  Cartier 
must  have  made  upon  the  King,  for  on  its  receipt  he  had 
not  been  home  two  months  from  the  first  voyage. 

The  preparations  were  made  at  St.  Malo  as  before,  and 
were  completed  about  the  middle  of  May,  1535.  On  the 
i6th  of  that  month,  being  Whitsunday,  each  member  of  the 
expedition,  by  command  of  the  Captain,  devoutly  confessed 
his  sins,  and  having  received  the  Holy  Eucharist,  entered 
the  chancel  of  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Malo,  and  kneel- 
ing before  the  Bishop,  M^r.  Francois  Bohier,22  was  by  him 
solemnly  blessed  and  commended  to  the  protection  of 

NOTE  21. — See  appendix  D. 

NOTE  22. — L'abbe  Faillon  in  his  ''Histoire  de  la  Colonie  Franfaise,"  Vol.  1,  p. 
12,  says  that  the  name  of  this  prelate  was  Denis  Briconnet  but  in  this  he  is  in 
error.  Franqois  Bohier,  successor  to  Denis  Bri^onnet,  was  Bishop  ot  St.  M  lo  in 
1585,  in  wiiich  capacity  he  took  an  oath  of  fidelity  to  Francis  I.  on  the  5th  January 
of  that  year. 


57 

Almighty  God.  This  action  is  eminently  characteristic  of 
Jacques  Cartier,  the  record  of  whose  life  is  one  long  witness 
to  his  deeply  religious  spirit.  Whatever  he  did,  he  always 
prefaced  his  action  by  an  invocation  of  the  Divine  aid. 
Whatever  of  good  befel  him,  he  hastened  to  ascribe  to  the 
'•  Giver  of  all  good  gifts."  In  his  hours  of  trial  and  diffi- 
culty he  ever  had  recourse  to  prayer — wherever  he  went  in 
the  New  World,  the  sacred  sign  of  our  redemption  was 
raised  aloft  and,  so  far  as  he  could  proclaim  it,  the  sound 
of  the  Gospel  went  forth. 

On  the  Wednesday  following,  being  the  igth  May,  the 
three  vessels  weighed  anchor  and  departed  on  their  course.23 
La  Grande  Hemline,  (from  100  to  120  tons  burden)  was 
commanded  by  Cartier  in  person,  the  second  in  command 
being  Thomas  Fourmont.  La  Petite  Hermine  (60  tons)  had 
for  captain,  Mace  Jalobert,  of  St.  Malo,  Cartier's  brother-in- 
law,  and  for  mate,  Guillaume  le  Marie,  also  of  St.  Malo. 
LEmerillon  (40  tons)  captain,  Guillaume  le  Breton  Bastile  : 
mate,  Jacques  Mningard,  also  both  of  St.  Malo.  With  Cartier 
in  the  Grande  Hermine  were  several  persons  of  note — to  wit, 


Nt>TE  23.— The  original  narrative  of  this  voyage  is  intituled,  "  Brief  Recit,  & 
fiiccincte  narration,  de  la  navigation  faicte  PS  yslea  de  Canada,  Hochelage,  &  Saquenoy 
<fc  autres,  alter,  parti.c^ilifres  mevrs,  lanyaifff,  if"  cerimonies  des  habitans  d'icelles  : 
font  delectable  d  veoir." 

Only  one  copy  "f  the  original  edition  of  this  work  is  known  to  exist.  It  is  in 
the  British  Museum  The  date  is  1545.  Karnusio's  version  in  Italian  and  Hakluyt's 
in  English  are.  evidently  translations  of  this  work,  an  excellent  edition  of  which 
was  published  by  M.  D'Avez-ic  in  1803,  The  version  published  by  the  Literal y 
and  Historical  Society  of  Quebec  in  1843, is  collated  from  three  manuscript  copies 
in  the  Bibliothdque  Royale,  Paris,  (Nos.  5653-5589-5(544)  of  an  account  of  Cartie.r's 
second  voyage.  These  manuscripts  while  app;rently  written  by  the  same  hand, 
.•differ  in  certain  unimportant  particulars  The  Editor  of  the  Society's  version  ap- 
pears to  have  incorporated  with  his  work,  ceitain  statements  of  Lescarbot,  who 
h  is  mixed  up  with  Cartier's  narrative  sundry  comments  of  his  owh,  and  extracts 
fron-  Champlain's  writings,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  m.ike  it  difficult  at  times  to 
distinguish  upon  whose  authority  a  statement  is  made. 

In  this  work  we  have  closely  adhered  to  the  Brief  Rec.it,  which  we  judge  to  have 
been  written  by  Cartier  himself. 


58 

Claude  de  Pontbriand,  son  of  the  Seigneur  de  Montreueil, 
and  cupbearer  to  the  Dauphin  :  Charles  de  la  Pommeraye, 
Jehan  Poullet,  and  other  gentlemen.  The  roll  of  seamen,  or 
a  portion  of  it,  is  preserved  among  the  archives  of  St.  Malor 
(see  appendix  E. ).  On  it  are  seventy-four  names.  Adding 
thereto  the  names  of  the  three  gentlemen  we  have  given 
above,  also  that  of  Jehan  Gouion,  who  accompanied  the  ex- 
pedition from  Stadacone  to  Hochelaga,  also  the  name  of 
Philippes  Rougemont  who,  we  are  told,  died  of  scurvy 
during  the  winter  of  1535-6,  and  the  names  of  the  Indian 
interpreters,  Taignoagny  and  Domagaya,  who  played  such 
an  important  part  in  the  expedition,  we  arrive  at  a  total  of 
eighty-one24  names  known  to  us  of  the  112  persons25  who 
sailed  out  of  St.  Malo  on  the  ipth  May,  1535. 

The  weather,  favourable  at  the  outset  of  the  voyage,  soon 
turned  bad,  and  in  mid-ocean,  the  ships,  driven  by  tempes- 
tuous gales,  lost  sight  of  one  another  on  the  25th  June.  On 
the  yth  July,  the  Grande  Hermine  which,  owing  probably 
to  her  superior  size,  seems  to  have  fared  better  than  the 
others,  reached  Funk  Island,  where  they  took  on  board  a 
supply  of  birds.  Leaving  next  day,  they  proceeded  to  the 


NOTE  24. — We  have  given  only  those  names  mentioned  in  the  Brief  Recit.  Ac- 
cording to  the  version  of  (Jartier's  voyages,  published  under  the  auspices  of  the 
L.  &  H.  S.  of  Quebec  in  1843,  the  name  of  Carter's  servant  was  Charles  Guyot, 
but  neither  the  B.  R  nor  Hakluyt  warrant  this  statement.  This  person  is  alluded 
to  only  once  in  the  Brief  Recit  and  in  the  following  terms  :—''  Voyat  ce,  le  ca,ppi- 
taine  enuoya  son  serviteur  uccompaigne  de  lehan  poullet."  die.  The  Eli  or  ot  the 
Society's  publication  has  followed  Lescarbot,  who  h  is  inserted  this  name  in  his 
version  of  Cartier's  narrative.  (See  Lescarbot's  Histoire  de  la  Nouvelle  France, 
Vol.  2,  p.  360.) 

Again,  the  paper  on  Jacques  Cartier  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  L.  &  H.  S.  of 
Quebec  for  the  year  1862,  gives  the  names  of  Jean  Gamier,  Sieur  de  Chambeaux  : 
Gamier  de  Chambeaux :  and  de  Goyelle,  as  having  accompanied  the  expedition. 
None  of  these  persons,  however,  are  mentioned  in  the  B.  R  or  in  Hakluyt.  De 
Goyelle  i-s  mentioned  by  Charlevoix.  (Shea's  Edition  Vol.  1,  p.  118.) 

NOTE  25.— We  say  112  persons,  because  Cartier  himself  tells  us  that  when  they 
were  attacked  by  scurvy,  his  company  numbered  110,  and  we  know  that  did  not 
include  the  interpreters  who  had  destrted  to  Donnacona. 


59 

harbour  of  Blanc  Sablon,  where  they  had  all  agreed  to  meet 
on  the  i5th  July,  but  it  was  not  until  the  26th  of  the  month 
that  the  other  two  ships  came  into  port,  arriving  to- 
gether. They  then  sailed  in  company  along  the  coast  west 
ward,  noting  among  other  places,  Meccatina  Islands,  to 
which  they  gave  the  name  of  St.  William  Islands  (les  ysles 
Said  Guillaume,  B.  R.)  and  Natashquan  Point,  called  by 
Cartier,  Cape  Thiennot,  the  preceding  year. 

On  the  ist  August  they  sought  refuge  in  a  haven  which 
they  named  St.  Nicholas,  where  they  set  up  a  cross  and 
remained  until  the  yth  of  the  month.  This  port  was  in  all 
liklihood  Pashasheebu  Bay,  and  must  not  be  confounded 
with  the  present  harbour  of  St.  Nicholas  which  lies  several 
hundreds  of  miles  farther  on. 

Advancing  westward,  on  the  roth  August  they  entered 
Pillage  Bay,26  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  St.  Lawrence 
Bay  (la  baye  Sainct  Laurens,  B.  R.)  in  honour  of  the  saint 
whose  festival  is  celebrated  on  that  day  ;  noted  Mount  Ste. 
Genevieve,  and  spent  two  days  exploring  among  the  Mingan 
Islands.  Sighting  the  west  point  of  Anticosti,  they  were  in- 
formed by  the  two  Indians  whom  they  had  taken  the  year 
before,  and  who  had  evidently  learned  a  little  French  in  the 
meantime,  that  this  was  the  extremity  of  a  great  island,  to 
the  south  of  which  lay  the  way  to  Honguedo  (Gaspe) ;  and 
that  two  days  journey  from  the  said  cape,  began  the  king- 
dom of  Saguenay,  which  extended  along  the  north  shore 
even  to  *  Canada.' 


NOTE  26. — Called  also  la  bate  Sainte  Genevidve.  M.  Plamondon,  Missionary  to 
Labrador,  says  :  -  "j'ai  6te  frappe  de  la  ressemblance  de  la  baie  Sainte-Genevidve 
avec  la  baie  Saint-Laurent,  decrite  par  Jacques  Cartier.  II  n'y  a  pas  &  s'y  troraper. 
J'ai  reconnu  ia  montagne  faite  comme  un  tas  de  Die :  on  la  nomine  auj  urd'hui 
Tete  de  la  perdrix.  J'ai  vu  la  grande  lie  comme  un  cap  de  terre  qui  s'avance  plus 
hors  que  les  autres."  See  foot  note  Perland's  Cours  d'Histoire  du  Canada,  Vol.  1 
p.  23. 


60 

The  day  following,  being  the  i5th  August,  they  crossed 
over  to  the  south  shore  in  order  to  view  Cap  Madeleine  and 
Mont  Louis,  first  naming  the  Island,  "The  Isle  of  Assump- 
tion" (/'jtf/<?  .de  F  Assumption,  B.  R.f  in  honour  of  the  festi- 
val of  Our  Lady.  Recrossingto  the  north  shore,  they  came 
to  Trinity  Bay  and  Point  des  Monts  where,  according  to 
the  Indians,  began  the  great  river  of  Hochelaga,  the  high 
way  to  '  Canada'  which,  the  farther  it  went  the  narrower  it 
became,  even  unto  *  Canada,'  and  that  there  (at  '  Canada/) 
the  fresh  water  began,  which  went  so  far  up  that  they  had 
never  heard  of  any  man  who  had  reached  its  source. 

One  should  have  thought  that  the  French  would  have 
hailed  this  announcement  with  joy,  and  would  have  lost  no 
time  in  following  up  the  great  discovery  they  had  made. 
But  we  see  here  a  remarkable  illustration  of  the  tenacity 
with  which  all  the  navigators  of  that  period  clung  to  the  idea 
of  a  north-west  passage.  The  desire  to  find  a  water  way 
north-west  to  the  east,  seemed  to  overshadow  everything 
else,  and  this  door  which  was  now  open  to  them  led  south- 
west and  to  fresh  water,  not  north-west  and  to  the  sea.  So, 
strange  as  it  may  appear,  Cartier  resolved  upon  going  no 
farther  up  the  river  until  ''  he  had  scene  and  noted  the 
ether  lands,  &  coast  toward  the  North,  which  he  had  omit- 
ted to  see  from  S.  Lawrence  his  gulfe,  because  he  would 
know,  if  between  the  lands  toward  the  North  any  passage 
might  be  discovered."  Accordingly  they  retraced  their 
steps,  and  leaving  their  ships  at  the  Bay  of  Seven  Islands, 
ascended  the  Moisie  river28  in  their  boats.  After  a  few  days 

NOTE  27.  —  According  to  Charlevoix,  the  old  Indian  name  of  this  Island  was 
Natiscotec.  The  name  '  Anticosti '  seems  to  have  been  given  by  the  English.  The 
Montagnais  Indians  call  it  .ZVatas/ifcot/e/t-^which  signifies  'the  place  where  one 
.seeks  the  bear.1 

NOTE  28. — Hakluyt  eajs:  "At  the  furthest  bounds  of  these  lowe  lauds,  thaifc 


61 

spent  in  a  fruitless  endeavour  to  find  the  mythical  outlet  to- 
the  north-west,  they  abandoned  the  attempt,  and  returned 
to  their  ships  at  the  Bay  of  Seven  Islands  where  they  were 
constrained  by  bad  weather  to  remain  until  the  24th  of  the 
month,  upon  which  day  they  proceeded  on  their  way,  cal- 
ling at  the  harbour  of  Bic,  which  Carder  declares  to  be  "  of 
small  accompt."  He  named  it  hable  des  Ysleaux  Sainct 
lehan,  B.  R.,  because  he  entered  it  on  the  2Qth  August, 
the  day  on  which  the  Catholic  Church  commemorates  the 
beheading  of  St.  John  the  Baptist. 

On  the  ist  of  September  they  reached  the  Saguenay  and 
entered  within  its  gloomy  portals.  In  this  river  they 
met  with  four  boats  full  of  Indians,  apparently  belonging  to 
the  same  tribe  as  did  the  interpreters,  for  the  latter  having 
introduced,  first  themselves  and  afterwards  the  Frenchmen 
to  the  savages,  explained  matters  at  some  length,  and  pre- 
sumably to  the  satisfaction  of  all  parties. 

Emerging  from  the  Saguenay  on  the  following  morning, 
the  little  fleet  proceeded  leisurely  on  its  way,  stopping  over 
night  at  Hare  Island  (so  named  on  the  return  trip.)  They 
were  immensely  taken  with  the  white  whales  they  saw  dis- 
porting themselves  in  the  St.  Lawrence,  of  which  Cartier 
gives  rather  a  minute  description,  adding  that  "  the  people 


coiitaine  about  ten  leagues,  there  is  a  river  of  fresh  water,  that  with  such  swiftnesse 
runneth  into  the  sea,  that  for  the  space  of  one  league  within  it,  the  water  is  as 
fresh  as  any  fount-line  water." 

In  a  paper  entitled  "Up  the  River  Moisie,"  read  before  the  Literary  and  Historical 
Society  of  Quebec  by  Mr.  Edward  Cayley,  B.  A.,  on  the  1st  April,  1803,  the  Moisie 
is  thus  described  : — 

"The  river  is  so  swollen  at  that  season,  (June),  and  romes through  the  mountain 

passes  at  such  a  pace,  as  to  render  the  ascent  exceedingly  difficult,  &c The 

river  was  still  so  much  swollen  as  very  greatly  to  impede  our  prognss,  compelling 
us  to  cross  from  side  to  side  to  take  advantage  of  every  eddy  and  inequality  there 

might  be,  so  as  to  avoid  the  full  force  of  the  stream The  rapidity 'of  the 

stream  was  such  that  our  progress  was  necessarily  slow,  often  having  to  employ 
the  pole,  and  the  line  when  possible,  to  aid  the  pole." 


62 

•of  the  Countrey  call  them  Adhothuys  :  they  tolde  us  that 
they  be  very  savoury  and  good  to  be  eaten." 

On  the  6th  inst.  they  carne  to  Isle  aux  Coudres,  (Tysle  es 
Couldres,  B.  R.]  which  they  so  named  from  the  number  of 
hazel  bushes  they  found  growing  thereon,  laden  with  nuts, 
"  somewhat  bigger  and  better  in  savour  than  ours."  This 
island,  they  were  informed,  marked  the  eastern  boundary  of 
'  Canada.'  The  harbour  in  which  Cartier's  vessel  spent  the 
night  lies  on  the  north  side  of  this  island,  and  is  variously 
called  '-Havre  de  Jacques  Carder' — its  primary  name  we 
should  judge — '  la  baie  de  la  Prairie,'  from  the  meadow 
stretching  along  the  beach — and  '  le  mouillage  des  Anglais,' 
from  the  circumstance  of  the  van  of  the  English  ft  et  under 
Admiral  Durell  having  moored  there  on  the  23rd  June,  1759. 

The  next  day,  being]the  eve  of  the  festival  of  the  Nativity 
of  Our  Lady,29  they  departed  on  their  course  up  the  river, 
having  first  celebrated  Divine  Service — "Apres  auoir  ouy  la 
Messe"—B.  R. 

As  this  is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  the  occasion 
of  the  celebration  of  the  first  Mass  in  Canada  of  which  we 
have  particular  knowledge,  it  may  be  well  that  we  should 
leave  Cartier  and  his  companions  for  a  few  moments  in 
their  sail  towards  the  Island  of  Orleans,  whilst  we  pursue  the 
interesting  enquiry  as  to  when  and  by  whom  was  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  first  offered  in  our  land.  Or,  to  put  the  same 


NOTE  29.  —This  was  the  7th  September,  1535— according  to  the  present  Roman 
Calendar,  the  festival  of  the  Nativity  of  the  B.  V.  M.  falls  on  the  8th  September— We 
have  followed  Hakluyt's  version  of  this,  who  says  :  "The  seventh  of  the  moiieth, 
being  our  Ladies'  even,  after  service,"  &e.  The  Brief  Recit  has— "Le  septiesme  iour 
dudict  mays  iour  nostredame,  apres  auoir  ouy  la  messe  "  &c.  In  this  connection  we 
may  quote  1'abbe  Faillon,  who  says—  "Le  savant  pape  Benoit  XIV  fait  remarquer 
que  la  f6te  de  la  Nativite  de  Marie  n'a  pas  toujours  ete  celebree  le  8  de  septembre; 
&eneffet,  on  la  trouve  marquee  an  7  decemoisdans  plusieurs  anciens  maityrologes 
auxquels  on  se  conformait  encore,  en  Bretagne,  du  temps  de  Jacques  Cartier." 
Vide,  Fallion  "  Hitstoire  de  la  Colonie  Franffaine  en  Canada"  Vol.  1 — p.  13,  Note. 


63 

question  in  another  form — Did  any  priests  accompany 
Cartier  on  his  voyages  to  Canada  ?  If  any  did  accompany 
him,  then  unquestionably  the  first  Mass  of  which  there  is 
any  record,  said  in  that  part  of  Canada  which  everyone  has 
in  mind  when  asking  the  question,  was  offered  by  one  of 
them  at  Isle  aux  Coudres  on  Tuesday,  the  yth  September, 
1535.  If  we  enlarge  the  meaning  of  the  word  Canada  to 
its  present  signification,  then,  always  assuming  the  presence 
of  priests,  the  first  Mass  said  on  the  mainland  was  celebrated 
at  the  port  of  Brest  on  the  nth  June  of  the  preceding  year. 
Let  us  now  devote  ourselves  for  a  short  time  to  an 
examination  of  this  interesting  question. 

The  chief  reason  for  thinking  that  priests  accompanied 
the  expedition  are— 

1.  The  narrative  expressly  states  that  Mass  was  said— 
"  Apres  auoir  ouy  la  messe"  occurs  frequently  in  the  Brief 
JRecit,  supposed  to  have   been  written    by  Cartier   himself, 
while    Ramusio's    version     uniformly    employs    the    word 
* '  Messa  "  -  "  dopo   vdita    Ja    messa"    and    again,    "  Et  la 
domenica  facemo  dir  la  messa?'     Hakluyt,  it  is  true,  renders 
"Messa,"  "Service,"30  but  Hakluyt  was  a  Protestant  minister 
who  wrote    in    a    time  of  extreme    bigotry,   and   for  some 
unaccountable  reason  may  have  hesitated  to  make    use   of 
the  word — for  it  is  noticeable  that   his  variations  from  the 
Brief  Retit   occur    almost     invariably     when    distinctively 
Catholic   expressions  are  employed  in  the  latter,  of  which 
the  rendering  of  this  word  is  a  marked  example. 

2.  On  the  roll  of  Jacques  Cartier's    crew  are  the  follow- 

NOTE  30.— Sir  Richard  Clough,  writing  from  Brussels  to  Sir  Thomas  Gresham  an 
account  of  the  obsequies  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V,  performed  in  that  city  on  the 
29th  and  30th  December,  1558,  speaks  of  the  Requiem  Mass,  as  distinguished  from 
other  features  of  the  ceremony,  in  precisely  the  same  words  as  Hakluyt  uses  here, 
"and  the  service  being  done,  there  wont  a  nobleman  into  the  herse,  who  standing," 
&c.  See  Motley's  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Republic,  Vol.  1,  p.  306. 


64 

ing  names — "  Dom  Guillaume  le  Breton  "  and  "  Dom 
Anthoine."  It  is  contended  that  the  prefix  "Dom"  in- 
dicates the  priestly  character  of  these  men. 

3.  When  the  Indians  at  Stadacone'  vainly  endeavoured  to 
dissuade  Cartier  from  ascending  the  river  to  Hochelaga, 
they  asked  him,  in  reply  to  his  statement  that  their  god  was 
a  cheat,  '  had  he  ' — Cartier — 'spoken  with  Jesus'  ?  To  which 
he  answered  Vno,  but  that  his  Priests  had,  and  that  he  had 
tolde  them  they  should  have  faire  weather.' 

These  reasons,  in  the  opinion  of  1'abbe  Faillon  and 
others,  render  it  'certain'  that  the  expedition  was  accom- 
panied by  priests.  Without  directly  affirming  the  contrary, 
we  submit  that,  like  most  questions,  this  one  has  two  sides, 
and  that  it  is  one  upon  which  it  is  extremely  difficult,  if  not 
impossible,  to  arrive  at  a  definite  conclusion — for  on  the 
other  hand  it  may  be  urged— 

i.  Cartier  inferentially  states  that  there  were  no  priests 
with  him. 

When  they  had  returned  in  safety  from  Hochelaga,  they 
profited  by  the  occasion  to  point  out  to  the  Indians  that 
their  god  Cudragny  was  an  impostor,  and  that  when  he  pro- 
phesied the  dire  calamities  which  would  befall  them  on  the 
way  to  Hochelaga,  he  evidently  knew  nothing  about  it— 
and  then  they  went  on  to  explain  to  them  the  Christian 
doctrine  of  the  one  true  God,  and  told  them  how  this  great 
God  had  commanded  all  men  to  believe  on  him  and  be  bap- 
tised. All  of  which  made  such  an  impression  on  the  savages 

"  that  very  earnestlj7  they  desired  and  prayed  Our  Captaine," 
(mark,  our  Captain  )  "that  he  would  cause  them  to  be  bap- 
tised, and  their  Lorde  and  Taignoagny,  Domagaia,  and  all 
the  people  of  the  towne  came  unto  us,  hoping  to  be  baptised  : 
but  because  we  did  not  throughly  know  their  minde,  and  that 
there  was  nobodie  could  teach  them  our  beliet'e  and  religion, 


65 

we  excused  ourselves,  desiring  Taignoagny  &  Domagaia  to 
tell  the  rest  of  their  countreymen,  that  he  would  come  againe 
another  time,  and  bring  Priests  and  chrisome  with  us,  for  with- 
out them  they  could  not  be  baptised ;  which  they  did  easily 
beleeve,  for  Domagaia  &  Taignoagny  had  scene  many  chil- 
den  baptised  in  Britain  (Brittany)  whiles  they  were  there, ";U 

2.  Beyond  the  instances  we  have  given,  there  is  no  allusion 
whatever  to  any  minister  of  religion  in  Cartier's  voyages, 
though  the  opportunities  for  mention  are  very  many. 
When  at  Gaspe,  on  the  occasion  of  the  first  voyage,  they 
set  up  a  cross  and  knelt  around  it,  it  was  Cartier  who  ex- 
plained to  the  savages  the  import  of  the  sacred  sign.  When 
they  went  up  to  Hochelaga,  Cartier  is  careful  to  tell  us  who 
of  the  gentlemen  accompanied  him,  but  he  makes  no  men- 
tion of  any  priest,  though  we  think  it  in  the  last  degree  un- 
likely that,  had  there  been  priests  in  the  expedition,  he 
would  have  departed  with  half  his  force  on  this  unknown 
and  perilous  journey,  without  one  of  them  going  with  him. 
When  they  reached  Hochelaga,  it  was  Cartier  who  collected 
the  Indians  around  him,  to  listen  to  the  Gospel  which  he 
read.  When  the  ships'  crews  were  attacked  by  scurvy  at 
Stadacone  and  they  had  recourse  to  the  Divine  assistance, 
it  was  '  Our  Captain"1  who  caused  the  statue  to  be  set  up 
and  ordered  the  procession  to  be  organized. 

NOTE  31. — The  Brief  Bec.it  version  of  this  passage  is  as  follows  : "  mats  par 

ce  qw,  ne  scauios  leur  intetio  &  touraige,  &  qn'il  n'y  auoitqleitr  remostrdt  la  foy 
pow  lors,  feiist  prins  excuse  vers  eulx.  Et  diet  d  Taiynoagny  £  Domagaya,  qu'ilz 
leur  fel&sSt  entedre  q  retourneiyns  vng  aultre  voyage,  <&  apporteros  des  prestres  &  du 
cresme,  leur  dondt  a  entedre  pour  excuse,  q  Ion  ne  peulf  ba/itiser  sds  ledict  cresme." 

This,  'it  will  be  observed,  agrees  closely  with  the  English  quotation  we  give, 
which  is  from  Hakluyt,  save  that  where  Hakluyt  says,  "for  without  them  they 
could  not  be  baptised"— the  B.  R.  reads — "leur  dondt  «,  entedre  i>our  excuse  q  Ion 
ne  pev.lt  baptiser  sus  ledict  ere  sme." 

M.  Faillon  infers  from  the  fact  of  the,  writer  of  the  B.  R.  having  said  tint  he 
would  come  again  and  bring  priests  and  chrism  with  him,  and  then  adding  paren- 
thetically that  he  could  not  baptise  without  chrism,  that  he  did  not 
mean  his  reader  to  understand  that  he  was  unaccompanied  by  priests.  He  thinks 
that  Cartier  judged  the  savages  to  be  not  properly  disposed  to  receive  the  Sacra 
ment  of  Baptism,  and  that  when  he  says  "there  was  no  one  to  teach  them  our 
beliefe  and  religion,"  he  meant  that  there  was  no  priest  who  understood  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Indians  sufficiently  well  to  impart  instruction  to  them. 


66 

It  seems  to  us  highly  improbable  that  Cartier  should  have 
thus  arrogated  to  himself,  upon  all  occasions,  the  direction 
of  these  religious  offices,  if  all  the  while  there  were  among 
the  company  men  charged  with  trie  spiritual  guidance  of 
the  expedition.  Nor  is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  that  a  man 
of  such  deeply  religious  feelings,  as  we  know  to  have  ani- 
mated Cartier,  should  never  once  have  alluded  in  the  most 
distant  manner  (except  to  deny  their  presence)  to  those 
who,  if  they  had  been  in  the  company,  must  have  been,  in 
the  dreary  winter  spent  on  the  St.  Charles,  almost  incessantly 
employed  in  ministering  to  the  sick  and  dying,  and  in  per- 
forming the  last  sad  offices  of  religion  over  the  bodies  of 
their  comrades.  We  should  surely  have  heard  something 
of  that  heroism  which  so  distinguishes  the  Catholic  priest- 
hood on  similar  occasions — something  about  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  last  Sacraments — something  of  that  solemn 
Requiem  which  the  church  is  wont  to  sing  over  the  bodies 
of  those  who  die  in  her  faith.  There  is  not  one  syllable  to 
be  found  of  anything  of  the  kind. 

"Sometimes  we  were  constrained  to  bury  some  of  the  dead 
under  the  snow,  because  we  were  not  able  to  digge  any  graves 
for  them  the  ground  was  so  hard  frozen,  and  we  so  weake." 

That  is  all  that  is  said  respecting  the  funeral  services.. 
How  different  from  the  subsequent  relations  of  the  explorers 
of  New  France,  on  every  page  of  which  does  the  priesthood 
stand  forth,  ever  preaching  the  gospel,  administering  the 
Sacraments,  tending  the  dying,  caring  for  the  dead. 

3.  Champlain  distinctly  says  of  the  Recollets,  who  said 
Mass  at  Rivieres  des  Prairies  on  the  24th  June,  1615,  that 
they  were  the  first  to  celebrate  Mass  in  this  country.32 

NOTE  32.—  Champlain's  words  are  "  car  c'estoient  les  premiers  qui  y  ont  celebr6 
la  Saincte  Messe. ':  Laverdiere's  Champlain  Ed.  1619,  p.  16.  At  the  foot  of  page 


67 

But,  it  may  be  asked,  and  with  some  reason,  how  is  this 
negative  view  to  be  reconciled  with  the  arguments  brought 
for  the  presence  of  priests  ? 

As  regards  the  third  in  the  order  we  have  stated  them, 
we  think  it  has  but  little  force.  For  it  has  never  before 
been  maintained  that  what  we  may  term  meteorological  gifts 
are  any  part  of  the  attributes  of  a  Christian  priest.  When 
Cartier  informed  the  savages  that  the  ministers  of  Jesus  had 
promised  fair  weather  for  the  voyage  to  Hochelaga,  we  do 
not  take  it  to  imply  that  he  sought  for  a  moment  to  bring 
the  priesthood  into  competition  with  the  Indian  bogey.  We 
think  that  in  saying  what  he  did,  he  either  meant  to  silence 
the  forebodings  of  the  Indians,  or  had  reference  to  the 
solemn  benediction  bestowed  upon  his  company  a  short 
time  before  in  the  -Cathedral  Church  of  St.  Malo. 

The  presence  of  the  prefix  '  Dom  '  to  two  of  the  names 
on  Carder's  register  is  a  more  serious  matter.  We  under- 
stand that  this  prefix  is  a  distinguishing  mark  employed  to 
indicate  religious  of  the  Benedictine  and  Carthusian  orders, 
and  its  presence  here  is,  we  confess,  something  we  cannot 
satisfactorily  explain.33 

The  main  difficulty,  however,  unquestionably  is  the 
statement  again  and  again  repeated  that  Mass  was  said. 
For  example,  nothing  can  be  plainer  than  this — "  Et  or- 


17  is  the  following  note— "Le  Memoire  des  Recollets  de  1637  (Archives  de 
Versailles)  ditjormellement  que,  "  la  premieie  Messe  qui  fust  jamais  dicte  en  la 
Nouuelle  France,  fut  celebrfte  par  eux  &  la  riuiere  des  Prairies,  &  la  seconde  & 
Quebec." 

NOTE  38.— The  position  of  the  names  on  the  roll  certainly  does  not  lead  one  to 
suppose  that  they  were  those  of  the  chaplains  of  the  expedition.  Instead  of  being 
placed  among  those  of  the  oflicers,  at  the  head  of  the  list,  where  one  would  naturally 
expect  them  to  be,  we  find  them  far  down  on  the  roll— the  fifty-fourth  and  fifty- 
filth  on  a  list  of  seventy-four,  between  a  common  seaman  and  one  of  the  ship's 
carpenters.  (See  appendix  E.) 


68 

donna  que  le  dimeche  en  suyuant  Pon  diroit  audict  lieu  la  messe. 

La  messe  dicte  6°  celebree"     Brief  Rerit. 

We  can  only  say  that  this  is  but  a  bald  statement  of  the 
fact,  unaccompanied  by  any  reflections  such  as  would 
naturally  suggest  themselves  to  a  Christian — reflections 
which,  it  seems  to  us,  would  certainly  be  present  to  Carder's 
mind  on  the  occasion  of  his  assisting  at  the  first  offering  of 
the  Holy  Sacrifice  in  New  France.  For  in  Carrier's  estima- 
tion the  Mass  was  a  great  action,  the  greatest  action  that 
could  be  on  earth.  That  he  who  was  always  so  careful  to 
note  the  most  trivial  incident  in  any  way  associated  with 
religion — who  was  diligent  in  recording  the  raising  of  a 
wooden  cross — in  telling  us  of  its  size  and  decorations — in 
dwelling  upon  the  attendant  ceremonies  and  the  effect 
produced  on  the  savages  thereby,  should  have  passed  over 
with  the  barest  mention,  the  occasion  of  the  first  lifting  up 
in  Canada  of  the  Divine  Victim  Himself,  under  the  visible 
tokens  which  he  has  ordained,  is  a  supposition  which  our 
mind  finds  it  difficult  to  entertain.  We  had  rather  believe 
that  'Dom'  is  a  misrendering  of  the  word  in  the  original ; 
(see  appendix  E.);  or  that  in  this  particular  case  it  means 
something  different  from  that  which  it  is  commonly  supposed 
to  import  :  (the  Christian  name  of  Dominique  for  ex- 
ample): and  that  by  'Mass'  is  meant  some  form  of  worship 
possible  to  a  collection  of  laymen,34  than  to  suppose  that 

NOTE  84.— Faillon  says  that,  such  a  practice  was  unknown  in  France  among 
Catholics,  yet  we  find  Cartier  himself,  whose  Catholicity  no  one  will  question,  read- 
ing from  the  Gospel  and  Office  Books  of  the  Church,  and  offering  public  prayer  at 
Hochelagu. 

Lescarbot  did  the  same  thing  at  Port  Royal  in  1606,  when  the  priests  of  the 
expedition  had  all  succumbed  to  the  scurvy.  It  is  true  that  there  was  a  suspicion 
of  his  orthodoxy,  but  his  comrades  were  Catholics  and  the  expedition  was  a 
Catholic  one.  Speaking  with  some  reserve  we  may  say  that  the  same  thing  is  not 
unknown  to-day  in  the  remote  arishes  of  Lower  Canada,  where  Mass  cannot  be 
said  regularly.  We  confess  we  cannot  see  anything  uncatholic  in  the  practice,  but 
rather  the  reverse. 


69 

Cartier  should  have  embarked  upon  perilous  voyages,  dwelt 
among  heathen  savages — that  his  company  should  have 
undergone  privation,  sickness  and  death';  and  that,  accom- 
panied all  the  while  by  ministers  of  religion,  he  should  have 
given  us  a  minute  account  of  all  his  vicissitudes,  without 
making  any  allusion  to  those  who  must  have  been  so  often 
required  to  exercise  their  sacred  calling. 

That  our  conclusions  are  indeterminate  we  readily  admit, 
but  the  fault  lies  with  the  historian  who  tells  us  in  one 
breath  that  Mass  was  said,  and  in  the  next  that  he  was  un- 
accompanied by  those  who  alone  could  have  said  it.  We 
shall  be  satisfied  if  we  have  succeeded  in  showing  that 
1'abbe  Faillon  and  others  are  not  justified  in  asserting  that 
the  question  does  not  admit  of  doubt. 

To  return  to  our  friends — Their  devotions  being  ended, 
they  continued  their  voyage  till  they  came  to  the  Island  of 
Orleans,  on  the  north  side  of  which  they  cast  anchor. 
On  going  ashore  they  were  met  by  many  Indians,  who  at 
first  fought  shy,  but  upon  the  interpreters  going  forward 
and  proclaiming  themselves  to  be  Taignoagny  and  Domag- 
aya,  their  fears  were  quieted,  and  they  began  to  flock  in 
numbers  about  the  ships,  bringing  with  them  corn  and 
fruits  which  must  have  been  very  acceptable  to  the  voyagers. 
The  island  is  described  as  being  fertile  and  pleasant, 
abounding  in  vines,  from  which  circumstance  they  gave  it 
the  name  of  Bacchus  Island  (Tysl&de  Bacchus,  B.  R.) 

The  next  day,  the  Indian  chief,  whose  name  was  Donna- 
cona,  paid  a  visit  of  state  to  the  ships,  coining  with  twelve 
boats,  from  one  of  which,  lying  out  in  the  stream,  he  made 
a  long  oration.  The  interpreters  then  replied,  informing 
Donnacona  of  their  adventures — how  they  had  been  over 


70 

the  big  water  and  been  well  treated  by  the  French.  This 
seems  to  have  greatly  gratified  the  old  chief,  who  there- 
upon went  on  board  the  captain's  ship,  and  made  his  ac- 
knowledgments according  to  the  custom  of  the  country. 

Notwithstanding  the  positive  statement  of  Cartier  that 
Stadacone  was  the  abode  of  Donnacona  "and  of  our  two 
men  we  tooke  in  our  first  voyage,"  Mr.  Hawkins  in  his 
"  Picture  of  Quebec,"  thinks  it  improbable  that  these  inter- 
preters could  have  been  personally  known  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Stadacone  on  this  occasion,  and  he  conjectures 
that  the  names  Taignoagny  and  Domagaya  were  not  proper 
to  these  individuals  prior  to  their  meeting  with  Jacques 
Cartier  at  Gaspe',  but  rather  had  reference  to  their  subse- 
quent adventures,  and  were  intended  to  indicate  a  marvellous 
event  in  their  lives,  such  for  instance  as  one  who  had  been 
to  a  foreign  land,  inhabited  by  white  people,  whence  he  had 
returned  in  safety."  He  is  of  opinion  that  it  is  not  reason- 
able to  suppose  that  the  Indians  in  the  Saguenay  and  at 
Stadacone  should  have  been  familiar  with  the  names  of  two 
young  savages  caught  at  Gaspe — hundreds  of  miles  distant 
—the  preceding  year  ;  whereas  the  communication  of  intel- 
ligence so  extraordinary  as  that  which  he  suggests  may  have 
been  conveyed  by  these  names,  would  be  sufficient  to 
account  for  its  remarkable  effect.  It  is,  however,  expressly 
laid  down  in  Cartier's  Relation  that  the  Indians  met  with  at 
Gaspe  differed  in  every  respect  from. all  those  before  seen35 
—and  we  are  informed  in  so  many  words  that  they  did  not 
belong  to  the  locality,  but  came  from  inland,  and  that  they 
never  visited  the  sea  except  to  fish.  Moreover,  Donnacona^ 


NOTE  35.— "Neither  in  nature  nor  in  language,  doe  they  (the  Qasp6  Indians)  any 
whit  agree  with  them  which  we  found  first. " — Hakluyt— First  voyage  Jacques  Cartier. 


71 

in  his  account  of  the  massacre  of  two  hundred  of  his  band 
by  the  Trudamans,  mentions  the  fact  of  their  having  been 

*  '  D 

on  their  way  to  Honguedo  (Gaspe),  showing  that  his  tribe 
were  in  the  habit  of  visiting  the  Lower  St.  Lawrence  during 
the  fishing  season.  It  is  worthy  of  note  too,  that  the  recep- 
tion of  the  interpreters  by  the  Saguenay  Indians  was  not 
nearly  so  cordial  as  that  which  awaited  them  at  the  Island 
of  Orleans.  On  the  former  occasion,  one  of  the  interpre- 
ters told  the  savages  his  name  "and  then  took  acquaintance 
of  them,  whereupon  they  came  to  us."  We  can  very  well 
imagine  him  saying — "I  am  Taignoagny,  nephew  of  Don- 
nacona,  Lord  of  Stadacone — Fear  not  these  palefaces  who 
are  our  friends."  There  is  nothing  to  show  that  they  had 
any  previous  personal  knowledge  of  each  other.  But  the 
meeting  at  the  Island  of  Orleans  a  few  days  afterwards  was 
of  a  different  character,  and  the  demonstrations  of  joy  which 
there  greeted  them,  to  our  mind  indicate  a  previous  fellow- 
ship. We  shall  see  how,  a  few  days  later,  Donnacona 
presents  Cartier  with  some  children,  one  of  whom  Taig- 
noagny told  the  captain,  after  the  ceremony,  was  his  own 
brother.  Of  course  Taignoagny  might  have  been  lying,  for 
he  afterwards  developed  into  a  thorough-paced  rogue,  or  as 
Hakluyt  puts  it,  'a  craftie  knave,'  and  standing  by  itself,  this 
circumstance  would  not  be  entitled  to  much  weight,  but 
taken  in  connection  with  subsequent  events  in  which  Taig- 
noagny and  Domagaya  played  a  leading  part,  it  does  seem 
to  us  that  these  men  formerly  had  their  abode  at  Stadacone, 
with  whose  people  and  surroundings  they  seemed  perfectly 
familiar. 

Cartier  had  not  been  many  hours  in  this  neighbourhood 
before  he  made   up  his   mind  that   its  natural   advantages 


72 

were  such  as  to  render  it  the  most  acceptable  spot  he  could 
select  as  the  base  of  his  operations.  He  therefore,  after  a 
short  reconnoitre  with  his  boats,  determined  upon  bringing 
the  ships  from  the  lower  end  of  the  Island  of  Orleans  to 
what  is  now  the  harbour  of  Quebec,  which  he  named  Holy 
Cross,  (saincte  Croix,  B.  R.)  because  he  entered  it  with  his 
vessels  on  the  i/j-th  September — the  feast  of  the  Exaltation 
of  the  Holy  Cross.  No  one  who  knows  the  locality  can 
wonder  at  the  encomiums  which  Cartier  bestowed  upon  this 
"  goodly  and  pleasant  sound,"  or  at  his  appreciation  of  the 
noble  view  here  presented  to  his  gaze. 

On  the  1 6th  of  the  month  he  caused  his  two  largest  ships 
to  go  up  into  the  St.  Charles,  to  which  he  extended  the 
name  already  bestowed  upon  the  basin,  leaving  FEmerillon 
out  in  the  stream  in  order  to  be  in  readiness  to  proceed  to 
Hochelaga.  The  spot  where  Cartier  moored  his  vessels 
and  where  the  fort  was  afterwards  built,  is  generally  believed 
to  have  been  at  the  confluence  of  the  little  river  Lairet  with 
the  St.  Charles,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  former.36  Opposite 
them,  across  the  St.  Charles,  was  Stadacone,  the  residence 
of  chief  Donnacona  and  his  'Court,'  which  Cartier  describes 
as  being  a  place  of  some  size,  tolerably  well  built  and 
provisioned.  The  surrounding  country  is  stated  to  have 
been  very  fertile,  and  the  savages  were  evidently  not 
wholly  ignorant  of  the  art  of  cultivation,  for  while  we  are 
told  that  "  they  are  men  of  no  great  labour,"  we  are  also 
informed  that  "they  digge  their  grounds  with  certaine 
peeces  of  wood,  as  bigge  as  halfe  a  sword,"  and  again,  it  is 
stated  that  "  they  pulled  up  the  trees  to  till  and  labour  the 


.NOTE  36.— See  appendix  F. 


73 

ground  "  —later,  we  learn  that  most  of  this  tilling  was  done 
by  the  women. 

The  exact  situation  of  Stadacone  is  not  known.  It  was 
certainly  built  on  that  portion  ot  the  site  of  Quebec  which 
faces  the  St.  Charles,  and  was  from  half  a  league  to  a 
league  distant  from  the  point  where  the  Lairet  falls  into  that 
river — M.  Ferland  thinks  it  probable  that  "Stadacone  etait 
situe  dans  1'espace  compris  entre  la  rue  de  la  Fabrique  et 
le  cOteau  de  S;»inte-Genevieve  pres  de  la  cote  d'Abraham," 
and  we  have  the  highest  possible  opinion  of  the  extent  and 
accuracy  of  M.  Ferland's  knowledge. 

The  Indians,  with  the  exception  of  Taignoagny  and  Dom- 
agaya,  the  former  of  whom  especially  from  this  time  forth 
began  to  keep  aloof  from  the  French,  manifested  a  lively 
interest  in  the  bringing  up  and  mooring  of  the  ships,  and 
on  the  following  day  Donnacona,  attended  by  a  retinue  of 
five  hundred  persons,  again  visited  Cartier,  who  received 
them  with  his  habitual  courtesy  and  presented  them  with 
some  trifling  gifts.  On  this  occasion  the  interpreters  who, 
from  the  moment  of  their  arrival,  had  shown  a  disinclin- 
ation to  accompany  the  French  up  to  Hochelaga,  informed 
Cartier  that  Donnacona  was  greatly  grieved  to  hear  of  this 
intention  on  his  part,  and  that  he  would  not  permit  either 
of  them  to  accompany  the  ships.  To  which  Cartier  replied 
that  he  had  been  commanded  by  his  King  to  undertake 
this  journey,  and  that  nothing  should  dissuade  him  from 
doing  so.  The  Indians,  greatly  chagrined,  left  the  ships, 
but  returned  next  day  bringing  gifts,  among  which  were 
included  certain  Indian  children,  whom  Donnacona  pre- 
sented to  Cartier  with  much  formality — one  of  these  being, 
as  we  have  seen,  Taignoagny's  brother.  The  other  was  a 
niece  of  Donnacona. 


74 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  ceremony,  Taignoagny  informed 
Cartier  that  the  presents  were  given  to  him  with  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  dissuading  him  from  going  up  to 
Hochelaga — while  Domagaya  told  him  that  they  were  in 
token  of  good  will,  and  had  no  reference  to  Hochelaga,  to 
which  place  Donnacona  was  now  willing  that  he  should  go. 
Thereupon  a  warm  discussion  arose  between  the  two  interpre- 
ters, by  which  the  French  saw  that  Taignoagny  was  traitor- 
ously inclined  towards  them. 

It  is  curious  to  note  the  strong  disinclination  the  Indians 
showed  to  Cartier's  proceeding  farther  on  his  way.  The 
ostensible  reasons  which  they  urged  against  the  journey 
were  : — 

1.  That  the  navigation  was  bad. 

2.  That  Hochelaga  was  a  place  of  no  importance. 

3.  That   the  cold   was  so  great  there  that,  even    if  the 
French  did  survive  the  perils  of  the  journey,  they  could  not 
endure  the  climate. 

The  real  reason  probably  was  a  fear  lest  the  white  men 
might  prefer  the  society  at  Hochelaga  to  theirs,  and  might 
not  return  in  a  hurry.  We  are  strengthened  in  this  opinion 
by  the  fact  that  their  loudest  protests  against  the  visit  to 
Hochelaga  always  occurred  immediately  after  a  distribution 
of  presents,  and  were  no  doubt  quickened  by  a  fear  lest 
there  might  not  be  enough  of  these  to  go  round. 

On  the  following  day  Donnacona  ^ame  to  the  ships 'again 
—this  time  with  the  request  that  Cartier  would  cause  his 
cannon  to  be  fired,  in  order  that  they  might  have  some  idea 
of  what  the  sound  was  like,  stating  that  they  had  never  seen 
or  heard  anything  of  the  kind  in  their  lives,  and  that 
Taignoagny  and  Domagaya  had  been  making  "great  brags" 


75 

to  him  about  it.  Cartier  complied  and  at  a  signal  his  artil- 
lery boomed  forth,  utterly  confounding  the  affrighted 
savages  who,  thinking  that  the  skies  had  fallen  on  them, 
led  the  Frenchmen  in  turn  to  fancy  by  their  howlings  that 
"  Hell  had  broken  loose." 

The  occasion  was  the  first  on  which  the  portentous  sound 
had  ever  been  heard  over  the  broad  bosom  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence. Then  for  the  first  time  was  the  fair  valley  of  the  St. 
Charles  darkened  by  the  cloud  which  so  often  hung  over  it 
during  the  succeeding  centuries.  Well  might  the  Indian,  as 
the  roar  of  the  cannon,  thundering  against  the  sides  of  the 
mighty  cliff  on  which  his  frail  habitation  stood,  and  rolling 
over  the  waters,  reverberated  from  the  heights  of  Levis  be- 
yond— well  might  he  recoil  in  terror  from  that  sound  which 
proclaimed  in  unmistakable  tones  the  approaching  end  of 
his  domination. 

Cartier  was  not,  however,  allowed  to  depart  for  Hochelaga 
in  peace.  Their  powers  of  persuasion  having  failed,  Don~ 
nacona  and  his  friends  had  recourse  to  the  supernatural, 
and  by  means  of  a  stratagem,  or  as  Hakluyt  puts  it,  "  a 
prettie  sleight  or  pollicie,"  endeavoured  to  produce  by  fear 
that  which  their  arguments  could  not  effect. 

On  the  1 8th  September  they  caused  three  of  their  fellows, 
covered  with  skins,  having  horns  on  their  heads,  and  their 
faces  hideously  besmirched  to  represent  emissaries  of  their 
god  Cudragny,  secretly  to  put  out  in  a  canoe  in  the  middle 
of  the  stream.  The  rest  remained  hidden  in  the  wood, 
waiting  for  the  rising  of  the  tide,  at  which  time  only,  boats 
could  approach  the  vessels.  The  hour  having  arrived,  the 
Indians  emerged  from  the  wood  and  gathered  about  the 
bank  of  the  river  as  was  their  wont  to  do.  Cartier,  not  sus- 


76 

pecting  anything,  called  out  to  Taignoagny,  asking  if  he 
wanted  to  come  on  board,  to  which  the  latter  replied  that 
he  would  come  later.  Just  then  the  boat  with  the  *  devils  ' 
emerged  from  the  gloom  and  approached  the  ships.  As  it 
was  passing  them  to  go  towards  the  shore,  uprose  the 
demons,  the  middle  one  of  whom,  gazing  steadfastly  before 
him,  as  though  reading  the  future,  delivered  his  message  in 
sonorous  tones,  but  without  making  any  stop.  On  the  boat 
touching  the  shore,  Donnacona  and  his  people  made  a  rush 
towards  it,  but  just  as  they  reached  the  spot,  the  '  devils ' 
suddenly  fell  prostrate  and  lay  as  dead,  whereupon  the 
Indians  carried  them  into  the  waod  near  by,  where  they 
soon  revived  and  again  delivered  their  warning.  The 
French  could  plainly  hear  all  this  commotion  from  their 
ships,  but  could  not  divine  its  purport.  As  soon  as  the 
noise  within  the  wood  had  ceased,  Taignoagny  and  Doma- 
gaya  came  rushing  out,  the  former  shouting  'Jesu,'  'Jesu,' 
*Jesu' ;  and  the  latter,  as  though  confounded  by  some 
astounding  intelligence — Jesu  !  Marie  !  Jacques  Cartier  ! 
Cartier  seeing  their  excitement,  enquired  the  cause,  where- 
upon they  informed  him  that  their  god  Cudragny  had  sent 
his  messengers  to  inform  the  French  that  there  was  so  much 
ice  and  snow  at  Hochelaga,  that  whosoever  would  be  fool- 
hardy enough  to  go  up  there  should  freeze  to  death.  At 
this  the  French  laughed  heartily,  telling  the  discomfited 
Indians  that  Cudragny  was  "  but  a  foole  and  a  noddie,"  not 
knowing  what  he  said  or  did — adding  with  quaint  simplicity 
"  that  Christ  would  defend  them  all  from  colde,  if  they 
would  beleeve  in  him."37  The  Indians,  seeing  the  futility  of 


NOTE  37. — In  an  article  upon  le  Canon  de  Bronze  which  was  found  embedded  in 
the  river  St.  Lawrence  opposite  the  parish  of  Ohamplain  in  1826,  M.    Amable 


77 

endeavouring  to  dissuade  Cartier  from  his  purpose,  desisted 
— Donnacona  informing  him  through  the  interpreters  that 
he  would  not  allow,  any  of  his  men  to  accompany  the  expe- 
dition, unless  Cartier  would  leave  a  hostage,  which  the  latter 
refused  to  do. 

The  day  following  the  apparition,  being  the  i9th  Sep- 
tember, Cartier  set  sail  for  Hochelaga  in  PEmerillon, 
which  had  remained  in  the  main  river,  as  we  have  seen,  in 
readiness  to  proceed.  He  took  with  him  Mace'  Jalobert, 
captain  of  la  Petite  Hermine,  Guillaume  le  Breton  Bastile, 
captain  of  PEmerillon,  Claude  de  Pontbriand,  Charles  de 
la  Pommeraye,  Jehan  Poullet,  Jehan  Gouion,  and  the 
other  gentlemen  of  the  expedition,  and  fifty  mariners. 
Borne  along  by  the  rising  tide,  they  passed  rapidly  up  the 
river,  delighted  with  the  appearance  of  the  country,  which 
they  described  as  abounding  in  everything  the  heart  of  man 
could  desire — trees  and  fruits  and^flowers  in  endless  variety. 
They  landed  at  several  places,  wandered  amid  the  trees,, 
plucked  the  grapes  which  grew  almost  to  the  water's  edge, 
and  returned  to  their  ships  laden  with  the  rich  spoil.  They 
stayed  some  little  time  at  a  place  called  Ochelay,38  which  is 
described  as  being  twenty-five  leagues  from  'Canada' — that 
is  to  say  from  Stadacone.  Despite  the  distance  from 
Stadacone,  which  is  much  too  great  as  given  by  Cartier,  by 

Berthelot  professes  to  see  in  this  savage  pantomine,  evidence  of  the  supposed 
shipwreck  of  Verrazzano  in  the  St.  Lawrence.  See  Proceedings  Literary  and  His- 
torical Society  of  Quebec  for  1830.  There  does  not,  however,  seem  to  be  any  warrant 
for  such  a  supposition,  which  apparently  owes  its  existence  to  the  somewhat  vivid 
imagination  of  M.  Berthelot.  Nor  is  there  any  reasonable  ground  for  doubting 
that  Jacques  Cartier  was  the  first  European  the  Indians  of  Stadaeone  had  ever 
seen 

NOTE  38.--Ochelay,  B.R.  :  Hochelay  and  Hoche'ai,  Hakluyt:  Achdacy,  Lescarbot 
and  Champlain:  Achelaiy  and  Achelnyy— manuscript  versions,  relation  second  voy- 
age. Mr.  Hawkins,  in  his  '  Picture  of  Quebec,'  places  Ochelay  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Richelieu,  while  the  Kev.  Mr.  DeCosta  falls  into  a  still  greater  error  of  confounding 
it  with  Hochelaga.  Point  au  Platon  is  30  nautical  miles  distant  from  Quebec. 


78 

Ochelay  he  in  all  probablity  had  reference  to  Point  au 
Platon.  All  the  way  along  they  had  noticed  the  habitations 
of  men,  who  were  evidently  fishermen.  Ochelay  marked 
the  beginning  of  a  quasi-independent  kingdom.  There, 
many  canoes  approached  them  from  the  shore,  one  of 
which  bore  the  chief  of  the  country,  who  after  making  the 
inevitable  discourse,  displayed  many  signs  of  friendship 
gave  them  certain  directions  as  to  their  course  up  the  riven 
and  finally  presented  Cartier  with  two  children,  a  girl  of 
some  eight  years  old,  and  a  boy  of  two  or  three,  the  latter 
of  whom  he  returned,  on  account  of  his  extreme  youth. 
The  maiden  he  kept,  and  she  it  was  who  acted  as  his  inter- 
preter on  the  occasion  of  his  third  voyage. 

On  the  28th  inst  they  reached  "a  great  wide  lake  in  the 
middle  ot  the  river."39  On  one  of  the  islands  at  the  upper  end 
of  the  lake  they  came  upon  five  Indians  who  advanced  to- 
wards them  with  the  greatest  familiarity,  one  of  them  taking 
Cartier  in  his  arms  and  carrying  him  from  the  boat  to  the 
shore.  The  Frenchmen  observed  that  these  Indians  had 
•with  them  a  large  supply  of  "  wild  rats  that  live  in  the 
water."4  Little  did  the  impatient  mariners,  ever  pressing 
onward  to  the  realization  of  their  dreams  of  gold  and  silver, 
imagine  that  the  "  said  rp.ts"  were  to  prove  in  after  years 
an  important  source  of  wealth  to  New  France. 

NOTE  39.- Lake  St.  Peter,  to  which  Cartier  does  n  -t  appear  to  have  given  a 
name.  It  was  called  in  alter  years  the  Lake  of  An»oul6me,  and  it  must  have  been 
so  designated  very  shortly  after  the  period  which  we  are  now  considering,  for 
Thevet  in  his  Cosmograpkie  Universelle  published  in  1575,  Vol.  II  p.  1011,  speaking 
of  it  says — "  Ce  lac  poite  le  nom  'd'Angoulesme" — "a  cause  du  lieu  de  ma  naissance," 
as  he  modestly  observes  elsewhere,  respecting  a  certain  promontory  in  New  France 
which  had  been  similarly  hononred.  Moreover,  in  Hakluyt's  version  cf  Cartier's 
voyages  published  in  1600,  a  marginal  note  at  this  place  has  the  words  "  The  lake 
of  Angoleime." 

Champlain  entered  the  lake  for  the  first  time  on  the  29th  June  1603 -the  festival 
of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.  To  this  circumstance,  no  doubt,  is  to  be  ascribed  the 
-change  of  name,  which  dates  from  this  time. 

NOTE  40.  — Musk-rats. 


Not  discovering  the  main  channel  between  the  islands, 
they  soon  found  themselves  under  great  difficulty  of  pro- 
ceeding, owing  to  the  shallowness  of  the  water.  At  length 
Cartier,  finding  it  impossible  to  float  the  ship,  determined 
upon  leaving  her  near  the  mouth  of  the  Richelieu,  of  the 
existence  of  which  river  they  were  not  then  aware.  Order- 
ing the  boats  to  be  got  ready  he,  together  with  the  two 
captains,  the  gentlemen,  and  twenty-eight  sailors,  embarked 
and  pulled  up  the  main  river  until  they  got  within  a  short 
distance  of  Hochelaga,  which  they  reached  on  the  second 
of  October.41  The  spot  where  they  left  their  boats  has 
been  a  subject  of  some  discussion.  On  the  whole,  we  are 
inclined  to  think  that  it  was  at  the  foot  of  St.  Mary's  cur- 
rent.42 Here  they  were  met  by  upwards  of  a  thousand  per- 
sons, inhabitants  of  the  town,  who  had  come  down  to 
receive  them,  and  who  greeted  them  with  the  most  enthusi- 
astic demonstrations  of  welcome. 

Nothing  in  all  Cartier's  voyages  has  struck  us  as  being 
more  singular  and  less  like  what  one  would  expect,  than  the 
friendliness  with  which  the  natives  all  along  the  St.  Law- 
rence, between  Stadacone  and  Hochelaga,  received  and 
welcomed  the  French.  They  had  been  only  a  few  days  in 
the  country,  and  it  seems  scarcely  probable  that  any  news 
of  their  arrival  could  have  gone  before  them  up  the  river. 
The  subsequent  actions  of  the  people  of  Hochelaga  indicate 
that  they  viewed  the  strangers  in  the  light  of  supernatural 


NOTE  41.— The  BriefRec.it  says  "diasneujiesme,"  which  is  obviously  a  nvstake. 

NOTE  42.— M.  Faillon  thinks  they  rowed  up  the  current,  passed  the  site  of  Mon- 
treal, and  stopped  at  the  foot  of 'the  Lachine  Rapids.  He  says,  and  with  some 
truth,  that  it  should  not  be  a  very  difficult  task  for  twenty-tight  men  to  row  two 
boats  against  the  St.  Mary's  current.  Cartier's  language  is  ambiguous,  but  on  tin- 
whole  we  do  not  think  that  the  impatient  Indians  would  allow  their  guests  to  row 
several  miles  beyond  the  town,  and  incline  to  the  opinion  that  the  boats  remained 
at  the  foot  of  St.  Mary's  current. 


80 

beings,  but  before  they  could  have  come  to  any  conclusion 
on  that  score,  we  find  them  everywhere  welcoming  Cartier 
and  his  companions  with  open  arms.  They  gathered  around 
the  bank  of  the  river,  men,  women,  and  children,  dancing 
and  exhibiting  every  possible  extravagance.  The  first 
exuberance  of  their  joy  being  spent,  they  bethought  them- 
selves of  the  physical  requirements  of  their  guests,  and 
bringing  quantities  of  fish,  and  bread  (made  from  Indian 
corn),  cast  them  into  the  boats.  Cartier,  in  order  to  show 
his  appreciation  of  their  hospitality,  went  on  shore  with 
many  of  his  companions.  Scarcely  had  they  landed,  when 
the  whole  band  crowded  around  them,  the  women  holding 
out  their  young  children  to  be  touched  by  the  white  men. 
The  French  then  retired  to  their  boats,  but  not  to  rest, 
for  the  Indians,  resolving  to  make  a  night  of  it,  lighted  huge 
fires,  about  which  they  danced  till  daybreak. 

Early  next  morning  the  company  made  ready  to  go  and 
see  the  town,  the  captain  getting  himself  up  "very  gorge- 
ously "  we  are  told.  Leaving  one  of  the  captains  and  eight 
men  to  look  after  the  boats  Cartier,  accompanied  by  the 
gentlemen  and  twenty  mariners,  set  out  for  Hochelaga,. 
under  the  guidance  of  three  Indians  specially  detailed  for 
the  purpose.  The  road  lay  through  a  beautiful  bit  of  well 
wooded  country; — the  large  size  of  the  trees  especially  attract- 
ing the  notice  of  the  visitors.  They  remarked,  too,  that  the 
ground  over  which  they  walked  was  covered  with  acorns. 
After  proceeding  about  four  miles  on  their  way,  they  were 
met  by  one  of  the  'chiefest  Lords  of  the  citie,'  who  came  to 
receive  them,  attended  by  a  suitableretinue.  Here  they  halted, 
and  a  large  fire  having  been  kindled,  the  Indian  chief  made 
one  of  those  interminable  harangues  which  are  always  con- 


81 

sidered  de  rigueur  on  such  occasions,  formally  welcoming 
the  strangers  to  the  town.  Thereupon  Cartier  presented 
the  orator  with  two  hatchets  and  a  crucifix,  the  latter  of 
which  he  made  him  kiss  and  then  put  it  about  his  neck 
greatly  to  the  savage's  delight.  This  interesting  ceremony 
having  been  concluded,  they  resumed  their  journey  and 
soon  issued  from  the  forest  into  an  open  country,  devoted 
to  the  raising  of  Indian  corn,  then  ripe.  In  the  midst  of 
these  cornfields  stood  the  long  looked  for  town  of  Hoche- 
laga.  Its  site,  like  that  of  Stadacone,  is  not  certainly  known. 
Hakluyt  says  it  was  situate  a  league  from  the  Mountain, 
but  according  to  the  Brief  Recit  it  was  only  a  quarter  of  a 
league.  Assuming  the  latter  to  be  correct,  we  think  it  not 
improbable  that  the  place  where  the  Indian  remains  were 
found  in  1860  is  the  spot  where  once  stood  the  ancient 
Hochelaga.  The  space  in  which  they  were  dug  up,  extends 
from  Mansfield  street  to  a  little  west  of  Metcalfe  street  in 
one  direction,  and  in  the  other  from  a  little  south  of  Burn- 
side  Place  to  within  sixty  yards  of  Sherbrooke  street — about 
two  acres  in  all.43 

The  town  was  circular  in  form,  surrounded  by  a  triple  row 
of  palisades,  the  middle  one  of  which  consisted  of  stout 
stakes  placed  in  an  upright  position,  to  which  the  inner 


NOTE  43. — In  the  Canadian  Naturalist  for  I860  and  18G1  there  are  two  interesting 
articles  on  these  Indian  remains  by  Doctor  (now  Sir  William)  Dawson,  to  whom  we 
are  indebted  for  the  information  we  have  given  lespectng  the  locality  in  which  the 
lelics  were  found. 

In  Ramusio  there  is  tin  exceedingly  quaint  old  plan  of  Hochelaga,  which,  despite 
the  lack  of  perspective  and  its  numerous  absurdities,  illustrates  (Jartier's  descrip- 
tion very  tolerably.  The  circular  wall  about  the  town  is  plainly  shown,  with  its 
triple  row  of  palisades,  and  the  galleries  with  ladders  'leading  up  to  them  ;  while 
the  better  to  illustrate  the  operation  of  this  system  of  defence,  the  besieged  are 
represented  as  casting,  stones  down  from  the  battlements  upon  the  assailants 
beneath.  The  cornfields  are  represented  as  being  behind,  as  well  as  in  rontofthe 
mountain,  thus  bearing  out  the  statement  that  "Mount  Koiall "  was  "tilled 
round  about." 

6 


82 

and  outer  rows  severally  inclined,  meeting  near  the  top  and 
giving  to  the  structure  a  pyramidical  form.  The  whole  was 
firmly  lashed  together,  and  formed  a  barricade  of  great 
strength.  Placed  at  intervals  on  the  inside  of  this  fortifica- 
tion were  galleries,  reached  by  ladders  and  well  stored  with 
stones  to  be  used  for  the  purposes  of  defence.  The  height 
of  this  bulwark  was  about  sixteen  feet  (deux  lances,  B  R.). 
The  town  had  only  one  entrance,  and  that  strongly  secured 
by  bars.  Hochelaga  consisted  of  about  fifty  houses,  each 
fifty  yards  long  and  twelve  or  fifteen  broad.  They  were 
built  of  wood,  covered  with  bark,  divided  by  partitions,  and 
sheltered  many  families.  In  the  midst  of  each  division  or 
room  was  the  fire,  around  which  the  men,  women,  children, 
and  dogs  huddled  in  promiscuous  confusion.  In  lofts 
overhead  was  stored  their  winter  provision  of  corn.  They 
had  abundance  of  vegetables,  such  as  peas,  beans,  melons 
and  "  very  great  Cowcumbers."  The  mention  of  these  gives 
rise  to  a  curious  speculation,  for  they  are,  none  of  them, 
indigenous  to  the  soil  of  Canada,  and  must  have  been 
brought  from  the  far  south,  when  and  by  whom,  are  ques- 
tions more  easily  asked  than  answered.  They  had  also 
quantities  of  dried  fish  packed  in  cases  for  winter  consump- 
tion. At  Hochelaga,  Cartier  specially  notes  the  same- 
peculiarity  which  he  had  observed  in  the  Indians  he  met  at 
Gaspe' — that  they  used  no  salt  with  their  food. 

The  description  which  Cartier  gives  us  of  the  fortifications 
of  Hochelaga  and  of  the  structure  of  the  houses,  closely 
corresponds  with  that  recorded  by  the  Jesuit  missionaries 
among  the  Iroquois  a  hundred  years  later,  and  leaves  little 
room  to  doubt  that  the  people  he  found  there  belonged  to 
the  Huron-Iroquois  family.  The  method  of  fortification  he 


83 

describes  was  that  practised  by  all  the  tribes  of  the  Iroquois 
race.  The  Algonquins,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not  employ 
this  means  of  defence.41 

There  are  likewise  strong  grounds  for  thinking  that  the 
people  of  Stadacone  were  also  of  Huron-Iroquois  lineage. 
In  the  first  place,  there  is  every  likelihood  that  they  spoke 
the  same  language  as  did  the  people  of  Hochelaga.  We 
have  seen  how  at  Gaspe  Cartier  was  quick  to  notice  and 
record  the  difference  in  habits  and  in  language  between  the 
Indians  he  met  there  and  those  he  had  before  encountered. 
But  at  Hochelaga  he  says  nothing  which  would  lead  us  to 
suppose  that  the  Indians  he  there  found  differed  in  any 
essential  particular  from  those  at  Stadacone.  The  evidence 
we  have  is  all  the  other  way.  For  example — the  vocabulary 
of  Indian  words  appended  to  the  relation  of  Cartier's  second 
voyage  is  styled — "  le  lagage  des  pays  6^  Royaulmes  de 
Hochelaga  o°  Canada,  aultrement  appellee  par  nous  la  nou- 
uelle  France.^  Now  anyone  reading  Cartier's  narrative  will 
see  that  by  'Canada'  he  means  Stadacone  and  its  neighbour- 
hood,45 and  this  being  so,  the  inference  from  the  foregoing 

NOTE  44. — Occasionally  a  palisaded  Algonquin  town  was  met  with  in  the  south, 
but  the  palisades  were  usually  of  a  single  row  and  planted  upright.  We  have, 
never  heard  of  any  such  practice  among  the  Northern  Algonquins.  See  Beverley, 
history  of  Virginia— quoted  by  I'arkman. 

Ferland — Cours  d'Histoire— says  of  the  inhabitants  of  Hochelaga,  that  their 
manners  and  customs  denote  their  Huron  origin,  and  he  adds  "  et  ce  qui  donue 
plus  de  force  &  cette  opinion,  c'est  que  les  mots  de  la  langue,  conserves  par  Cartier, 
nppartiennent  tons  au  Huron."  Vol.  1,  p.  31 

Yet  strangely  enough  he  says  the  people  of  Stadaconfi  were  Algonquins,  though 
it  is  equally  certain  that  the  words  employed  by  them,  with  the  possible  exception 
cf  the  word  '  Stadacone'  itself,  were  of  the  Huron  language,  and  concerning  the 
latter,  Faillon  says  ("  Histolre  dc  la  Colonie  FranQaise,"  Vol.  1,  p.  532.) 

"  Un  missionnaire,  qui  a  pass6  prds  de  vingt  ans&  instruire  des  Algonquins,  dont 
il  possdde  &  fond  la  langue,  &  une  Algonquine,  fort  connue  en  Canada,  qui  a  appris 
sa  langue  naturelle  &  plus  de  vingt  missionaires,  nous  ont  assure  1'un  &  1'autre 
que  le  mot  stndacon&  n'avait  aucune  signification  en  Algonquin,  qu'il  etait  mdnie 
entidren.ent  etranger  &  cette  langue,  &  se  rapprochait  plutdt  de  1'Iroquois.  On  a 
ecrit,  il  est  vrai,  que.  dans  la  langue  des  sauvages  sauteurs,"  (O.jibewas— a  branch 
of  the  Algonquin  family)  "le  mot  stadacone  signifiait  une  aile,  &  que  la  pointe  de 
<Ju6bec  rassemblait,  par  sa  forme,  &  une  aile  d'oiseau." 

NOTE  45. — In   Cartier's  vocabulary  it  is   stated  that  the  Indians  employed  the 


84 

is  that  the  same  tongue  was  spoken  at  Stadacone  and 
Hochelaga.  Then  again,  the  names  in  use  at  the  former 
place — 'Canada,'  '  Donnacona,'  '  Taignoagny,'  '  Domagaya/ 
'Agouhanna,' — are  all  Huron.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that 
this  word  'Agouhanna,'  which  was  Donnacona's  alternative 
title,  and  which  signified  '  Lord,'  was  employed  by  the 
Hochelaga  Indians  to  designate  the  same  office.  The  cor- 
responding Iroquois  word  of  later  years  is  'AcouanenJ  be- 
tween which  and  Carder's  Agouhanna  there  is  scarcely  any 
difference  perceptible  to  the  ear.  The  Algonquin  words 
are  Kijeinini  and  Okima,  which,  it  will  be  observed,  are 
radically  distinct  therefrom.  We  therefore  think  it  highly 
probable  that  the  Indians  whom  Cartier  found  at  Hochelaga 
were  of  Huron-Iroquois  lineage,  and  also  that  the  people  of 
Stadacone  were  of  the  same  race,  while  the  savages  he  met 
with  on  the  Labrador  coast,  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  the 
baie  des  Chaleurs,  belonged  to  the  Algonquin  family  of 
tribes  who,  advancing  at  some  remote  period  from  the  west, 
roamed  throughout  the  country  which  to-day  forms  the 
Eastern  States,  and  Maritime  Provinces  of  Canada.  When 
Champlain  visited  Canada,  seventy  years  later,  Stadacone 
and  Hochelaga  had  disappeared,  and  the  whole  country  was 
occupied  by  Algonquins.46 


word 'Canada'  to  designate  a  to\vn—"nzappettentv)ie  ville  Canada."  He  also 
tells  us  that  the  country  lying  along  the  river  from  Isle  aux  Coudres  to  a  short 
distance  west  of  Stadaconfi,  was  called  Canada.  To  the  west  o'  this  district  lay 
Ochelay,  and  then  came  Hochelaga,  to  which  the  other  kingdoms  were  tributary  ; 
while  the  country  of  Saguenay  extended  from  Isle  aux  Coudres  eastward  to  within 
two  days  journey  of  Anticosti.  Later,  we  find  the  whole  region  stretching  north, 
east  and  west  of  Canada  and  Hochelaga,  included  in  Saguenay. 

NOTE  4(5. — The  meaning  of  the  word  Hochelaga  (if  indeed  it  possesses  any  signifi- 
cation other  than  the  one  proper  to  it)  is  not  certainly  known.  The  Reverend  •/. 
A.  Cuoq,  in  his  "  Lexique,  de  la  Lamjue  Iroquoiae,"  defines  it  to  mean  "  d  la 
chaussee  des  Castors"— At  the  Beaver's  dam. 

A  Chief  of  the  Six  Nations,  living  on  the  Brant  Reserve,  once  told  the  writer, 
that  the  word  Hochelaga  in  the  Iroquois  tongue,  signifies  "  On  the  fire"  or  rather 


85 

Upon  entering  Hochelaga,  Cartier  and  his  companions 
were  conducted  to  a  large  square  in  the  midst  of  the  town, 
where  they  suffered  themselves  to  be  stared  at  and  handled 
by  all  the  women  and  children  of  the  place,  who  crowded 
about  them,  lost  in  wonder  at  the  novel  sight.  Presently 
the  more  formal  reception  took  place.  The  younger  por- 
tion of  the  community  were  first  removed  by  the  women, 
who  shortly  afterwards  returned,  bringing  mats  which  they 
spread  on  the  ground  and  invited  the  strangers  to  seat  them- 
selves thereon.  Then,  borne  .on  the  shoulders  of  eight  or  ten 
men,  entered  'Agouhanna'  or  their  chief,  a  man  of  about  fifty 
years  of  age,  und'stinguishable  as  regards  his  attire,  save 
only  by  a  red  fillet  of  stained  porcupine  quills  bound  about 
his  head,  which  denoted  his  regal  dignity.47  He  was 
afflicted  with  the  palsy,  so  that,  we  are  told,  his  knees 
shook  together.  Placing  him  on  a  mat  near  Cartier,  the 
attendants  silently  withdrew.  The  Indian  monarch,  having 
by  signs  bid  all  welcome,  turned  to  Cartier  and  besought 


"coals" — and  that  it  is  the  word  used  to  express  the  broiling  of  flesh  over  a  slow 
tire,  as  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  White  Dog.  This  would  indicate  that  Hochelaga  was 
the  place  where  the  religious  sacrifices  of  the  Troquois  once  took  place,  and  where 
the  heathen  deity  manifested  himself  t>  his  faithful  pe  >ple.  Now  in  the  narrative 
of  Jacques  Cartier  there  is  a  line  which  certainly  lends  colour  to  this  interpreta- 
tion. We  have  elsewhere  related  how  Donnaeona  and  his  people  sought  to  dissuade 
Car  ier  from  proceeding  to  Hochelaga  by  an  appeal  to  the  supernatural.  The  fol- 
lowing is  Hakluyt's  version  of  Taignoagny's  explanation  of  the  apparition  of  the 
three  '  devils  '  :— 

"  Our  Captain  hearing  them,  (Taignoagny  and  Domagaya)  and  seeing  their  ges- 
tures and  ceremonies,  asked  of  them  what  they  ayled  and  what  was  happened  or 
chanced  anew  :  they  answered  that  .  .  .  their  god  Cvdruaigny  had  spoken  in 
Hochelaga,,  and  that  he  had  sent  those  three  men  to  show  unto  them,"  &c.  The 
question  at  once  arises,  '  Why  should  Cudragny  speak  at  Hochelaga  and  send  his 
messengers  therefrom  to  wain  persons  at  fetadacone,  unless  Hochelaga  were  in 
t>ome  special  manner  sacred  to  hiiii  ?  It  is  not  as  though  his  presence  was  circum- 
scribed, for  in  another  chapter  we  are  told  that  the  people  of  Stadacone  "  believe 
no  whit  in  God,  but  in  one  whom  th<'yca!l  Cudruaigni  :  they  say  that  often  he  speak- 
eth  with  them,  and  telleth  them  what  weather  shall  follow,"  &o. 

NOTE  47.  -We  adhere  to  the  somewhat  imposing  phraseology  of  the  old  narrative, 
because  while  the  expressions  "King"  and  "  Lord  "  are  wholly  inapplicable  to  the 
savage  polity  of  the  American  Indian,  they  mislead  nobody,  and  impart  a  pictur- 
esque quaintness  to  the  description. 


86 

him  to  heal  him,  showing  him  his  diseased  members  and 
begging  him  to  touch  them,  which  Cartier  did,  rubbing 
them  with  his  hands.  This  so  overcame  the  poor  fellow, 
that  taking  from  his  head  the  '  circle  of  his  glory,'  he 
put  it  upon  Cartier's.  Then,  as  though  desirous  that  all 
those  of  his  subjects  who  laboured  under  bodily  infirmity 
should  share  in  the  efficacy  of  the  white  man's  touch,  he 
commanded  all  the  sick  and  infirm  in  his  community  to- 
be  brought  and  placed  in  a  row  that  Cartier  might  heal 
them,  being  firmly  persuaded  that  these  wonderful  strangers 
were  of  celestial  origin. 

To  a  man  of  Cartier's  habit  of  mind  the  scene  must  have 
been  an  affecting  one,  suggesting  as  it  did  the  many  similar 
occurrences  in  the  Saviour's  life  upon  earth  ;  and  in  recall- 
ing the  words  of  power  which  upon  those  occasions  ema- 
nated from  the  Divine  lips — "I  will,  be  thou  .  clean"- 
"  Receive  thy  sight," — "  Take  up  thy  bed,"  he  must  have 
longed  for  the  gift  of  healing,  if  only  for  a  few  moments. 
And  as  his  heart  went  out  in  sympathy  for  this  poor  people 
whose  bodily  ailments  were  but  a  faint  type  of  their  spiritual 
condition,  is  it  any  marvel  that  he  should  have  sought  to 
direct  them  as  best  he  could  to  the  Great  Healer  of  men— 
to  one  who  could  do  for  them  that  which  he  was  powerless 

**» 

to  effect  ;  and  that  in  the  effort  to  give  expression  to  that 
desire,  he  should  have  found  himself  recounting  to  them  in 
the  very  words  of  the  Gospel,  the  wondrous  story  of  the 
Word  Made  Flesh  ?  To  us  his  action  seems  eminently  fit- 
ting, and  one  which  should  commend  itself  to  every 
Christian.  Yet,  strange  to  say,  it  has  been'  a  fruitful  oc- 
casion of  contemptuous  ridicule  on  the  part  of  many  who 
flatter  themselves  that  they  hold  a  purer  faith  than  that 


87 

which  animated  the  Breton  captain,  but  who,  we  are  never- 
theless persuaded,  would  find  considerable  difficulty  In 
following  his  example.48 

Having  recited  the  first  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel, 
Cartier  next  offered  up  a  prayer  to  the  Almighty  that  it 
might  please  Him  to  make  Himself  known  to  this  savage 
race.  Then  taking  an  Office  book  in  his  hand,  he  read 
aloud  the  whole  of  the  Passion  of  Christ,  the  Indians 
listening  with  grave  attention.  He  then  distributed  some 
small  presents  amongst  them,  showing  a  nice  discrimination 
in  their  apportionment ;  which  being  done,  he  ordered  his 
trumpeters  to  sound  their  instruments,  greatly  to  the  delight 
of  the  audience.  This  concluded  the  ceremony— the 

NOTK  48. — Mr.  Kingsford,  in  his  elaborate  history  of  Canada,  now  going  through 
the  press,  affords  a  marked  example  of  how  this  act  of  Cartier  is  commonly  mis- 
represented. 

"  Cartier  was  fed  and  caressed,  even  looked  upon  as  >  God  and  asked  to  perform 
miracles  in  healing  the  sick.  Cartier  tells  us  that  he  mumbled  the  opening  words 
of  St.  John's  Gospel,  as  he  says:  '  In  principio,'  &<;."  Kingsford,  lliatory  of 
Canada^  Vol.  1,  p  k 

This  is  all  he  has  to  say  of  the  circumstance.  It  is  sufficient,  however,  to  convey 
the  impression  that  Caitier  essayed  to  pass  himself  off  as  a  miracle-worker,  and 
employed  these  words  as  tin-,  mystic  formula  of  an  incantation.  Now  this  is  quite 
erroneous,  and  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  any  unprejudiced  person  reading  the 
original  account  could  fall  into  such  an  error.  The  following  is  Hakluyt's  literal 
description  of  tlie  scene  : 

" thht  done  they  brought  before  him  diverse  diseased  men,  some 

blinde,  soms  criple,  some  lame  and  impotent,  and  some  so  old  that  the  haire  of 
their  eyelids  came  downe  and  covered  their  cheekes,  and  layd  them  all  along  before 
our  Captaine,  to  the  end  they  might  of  him  be  touched  ;  for  it  seemed  unto  them 
that  God  was  descended  and  come  d  wne  from  heaven  to  heale  them.  Our  Cap- 
t  line  seeing  the  misery  and  devotion  of  this  poore  people,  recited  the  Gospel  of 
Saint  John,  that  is  to  s,iy,  in  the  beginning  was  the  word  ;  touching  everyone  that 
were  diseased,  (faisunt  le  signe  de  la  Croix  sur  les  puucres  mcdades)  praying  to 
God  that  it  would  please  him  to  open  the  hearts  of  this  poore  people,  and  to  make 
them  know  his  holy  word,  and  that  they  might  receive  Baptisme  and  Chi  istriiidome: 
that  done,  he  tookea  Service-booke  in  his  hand,  and  with  a  loud  voyce  read  all  the 
passion  of  Christ,  word  by  word,  that  all  the  standers  by  might  heare  him  ;  all 
which  while  this  poore  people  kept  silence,  and  were  marvellously  attentive,  looking 
up  to  heaven  and  imitating  us  in  gestures." 

While  we  are  aware  that  with  some  persons  it  is  a  received  opinion  that  Catho- 
lics always  "  mumble"  their  devotions,  we  cannot  help  thinking,  in  view  of  the 
fact  that  the  original  narrative  explicitly  stites  that  Caitier  spoke  in  a  "loud 
voyce"  in  reading  the  Gospel  "  word  by  word  that  all  the  standers  by  might  heare 
him,"  Mr.  Kingsford  would  have  been  justified  in  excepting  the  Breton  captain 
from  the  general  category.  This  is  but  a  trivial  matter,  yet  it  shows  h»w  un- 
fairly history  can  be  written  even  from  a  '  non-sectarian'  point  of  view. 


88 

French  declining  the  proffered  hospitality  of  the  Indians, 
11  because  the  meates  had  no  savour  at  all  of  salt,"  drew  off  to 
return  to  their  boats.  But  the  resources  of  Hochelaga  were 
not  exhausted.  As  Cartier  and  his  men  were  preparing 
to  depart,  the  Indians  persuaded  him  to  ascend  '  a  great 
niountaine  near  to  the  City  that  is  tilled  round  about,  which 
we  named  Mount  Roiall.'  Thither  the  French  accom- 
panied by  their  Indian  guides  repaired,  and  clambering  up 
its  steep  sides,  beheld  that  splendid  panorama  which  charms 
the  eye  of  every  beholder. 

Changed  indeed  the  picture  is  from  that  eventful  day 
when  Jacques  Cartier  first  beheld  it.  The  waving  cornfields 
and  the  rude  Indian  village  have  long  since  disappeared, 
and  in  their  place  is  the  fair  city  of  Montreal.  But  the 
broad  river,  and  the  smiling  valley,  and  the  distant  moun- 
tains stand  forth  unchanged,  and  reem,  as  we  muse  upon 
the  past,  to  speak  to  us  of  a  day  when  Montreal,  like 
Hochelaga,  shall  have  given  place  to  a  new  order  of  things. 

People  are  prone  to  speak  of  the  view  from  Mount  Royal 
as  though  everything  worth  seeing  lay  towards  the  south. 
On  reaching  the  summit,  one's  first  look  naturally  is  over 
Montreal,  and  the  prospect  is  so  inviting  that,  in  lingering 
on  it,  one  is  apt  to  forget  to  turn  round,  thereby  losing 
much  of  what  is  to  be  seen.  For  the  country  lying  to  the 
north  and  north-west  is  more  diversified  in  its  character, 
and  presents  a  somewhat  bolder  appearance  than  does  the 
southern  view. 

Cartier,  not  having  the  same  inducement,  made  no  such 
mistake.  On  reaching  the  summit  his  eye  swept  the  St. 
Lawrence  and  quickly  discerned  the  Lachine  Rapids.  The 
Indians  informed  him  that  there  were  three  such  falls  in 


89 

the  river,  and  that  these  having  been  passed,  one  might  sail 
westward  for  three  months  without  meeting  with  any  obstruc- 
tion. Then  they  pointed  out  to  him  the  Ottawa  river, 
and  told  him  that,  like  the  St.  Lawrence,  it  came  from 
the  west — "we  thought " —writes  he — "  it  to  be  the  river 
that  runneth  through  the  Countrey  of  Saguenay,"  and  their 
curiosity  being  aroused,  they  seem  to  have  spent  most  of  their 
time  on  the  mountain  top  intently  regarding  the  Ottawa, 
endeavouring  all  the  while  to  extract  from  their  guides  such 
information  respecting  it,  as  the  Indians  were  able  or  will- 
ing to  impart.  Considering  that  neither  party  understood 
the  language  of  the  other,  the  conversation  must  have  been 
carried  on  under  difficulties. 

Cartier  tells  us  that  without  any  direct  enquiry  on  his 
part,  one  of  the  Indians  took  in  his  hand  the  silver  chain 
of  the  whistle  that  was  about  his  neck,  and  the  gilt  handle 
of  a  dagger  that  hung  by  the  side  of  one  of  his  men,  and 
pointing  in  the  direction  of  the  Ottawa,  signified  that  both 
these  metals  came  from  that  region.  Now  this  could  not 
have  been  true.  The  Indians  were  either  hoaxing  the  gal- 
lant captain,  or  possibly  they  may  have  been  endeavouring  to 
tell  him  of  the  contrast  between  the  silvery  water  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  and  the  yellowish  hue  of  the  Ottawa,  which  is 
clearly  seen  at  the  confluence  of  the  two  rivers,  where  the 
waters,  refusing  to  commingle,  flow  side  by  side  for  miles. 
They  also  told  him  of  a  fierce  people — the  Agouionda— 
dwelling  to  the  north-west  who.  armed  to  the  teeth  and  clad 
in  armour  made  of  osier,  engaged  habitually  in  internecine 
strife. 

Long  and  intently  did  Cartier  gaze  north-westward,  the 
idea  of  the  passage  to  the  Indies  being,   we  may  be  sure, 


90 

foremost  in  his  thoughts.  We  have  often  wondered  if  any 
prophetic  vision  passed  before  his  eyes  as  he  looked  forth 
from  the  summit  of  Mount  Royal.  Perhaps  he  foresaw 
that,  in  the  future,  men  dwelling  where  Hochelaga  stood,, 
would  solve  the  problem  that  occupied  his  thoughts,  and 
that  a  day  would  ccme  when  his  dream  should  be  realized, 
and  the  wealth  of  the  Indies  flow  eastward  over  this  very 
course — by  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railway. 

Having  exhausted  the  information  of  their  hosts,  Cartier 
and  his  companions  retired  to  their  boats,  accompanied  by 
a  large  crowd  who,  very  loath  to  see  them  depart,  followed 
the  retreating  boats  along  the  bank  of  the  river  for  some  dis- 
tance. The  inhabitants  of  Hochelaga  seem  to  have  been  a 
simple  minded  people,  largely  given  in  a  rude  way  to  agri- 
cultural pursuits,  though  the  fortification  of  their  town  and 
the  fact  that  all  the  tribes  along  the  river,  down  to  and 
including  "the  Canadians" — i.e.  the  Stadacone  Indians- 
were  subject  to  them,  indicate  that  they  were  not  wholly  de- 
ficient in  the  art  of  war.  We  opine  too,  that  the  missing 
portion  of  the  narrative  of  Cartier's  third  voyage  would  be 
found  to  contain  passages  not  so  wholly  creditable  to  their 
peaceful  or  honourable  instincts  as  is  the  record  of  this 
visit.  We  can  only  account  for  their  extraordinary  civility 
on  this  occasion  by  supposing,  as  indeed  is  evident,  that 
they  took  the  white  men  for  beings  of  a  supernatural  order. 

Retracing  their  lonely  course  down  the  river,  the  French 
reached  their  ship  in  safety  on  the  4th  October  where,  we 
may  be  sure,  they  received  a  warm  welcome  from  their 
anxious  comrades.  That  day  being  spent  in  the  narration 
of  their  adventures,  on  the  5th  they  departed  for  the  port  of 
Holy  Cross.  Passing  through  Lake  St.  Peter,  on  Thursday 


91 

the  yth  instant  they  came  abreast  of  St.  Maurice  river,  named 
by  them  the  river  of  Fouez,  which,  presumably  because  it 
came  down  from  the  mysterious  country  of  '  Saguenay,'  they 
resolved  upon  exploring.  Planting  a  cross  on  the  outermost 
island  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  they  again  left  their  ship, 
and  with  their  boats  pulled  up  the  St.  Maurice  a  considerable 
distance,  but  finding  it  getting  very  shallow,  they  wisely 
abandoned  any  idea  of  further  search.  Returning  to  the 
Emerillon  they  continued  on  their  way,  and  reached  the 
port  of  Efoly  Cross  on  the  nth  inst.,  having  been  absent 
twenty-two  days. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
THE     SECOND     VOYAG  E  (continued.) 

Visit  to  Stadacone.— Description  thereof.—  Trudamans. — Story 
of  massacre. — The  inhabitants  of  Stadacone. — Their  wor- 
ship.— Habits  and  mode  of  living. — Tobacco  described. — 
Esurgny. — Marvellous  tales  of  the  country  of  Saguenay. — 
Approach  of  winter.— Frost  and  snow. — French  attacked 
by  scurvy. —Their  miserable  condition. — Invocation  of  the 
Divine  assistance.  — Religious  service.  —  The  remedy  found 
and  applied. —  Marvellous  cure  effected. — Approach  of 
spring. — Preparations  for  return  to  France. — Abandonment 
of  la  Petite  Hermine. — Suspicious  behaviour  of  the  sav- 
ages.— Cartier's  resolution  taken  to  seize  Donnacona  and 
other  Indians. — His  action  in  so  doing  criticized. — Erection 
of  Cross  — Formal  possession  taken  of  the  country  in  the 
name  of  the  King  of  France. — Seizure  of  chiefs. — Departure 
for  home. — Arrival  at  St.  Malo. 

HEIR  companions  had  not  been  idle  in  the  interval, 
having  erected  along  the  river's  bank  a  strong  forti- 
fication built  with  stout  timbers  and  mounted  with 
cannon.  Behind  this  enclosure,  in  the  little  river  Lairet, 
they  moored  their  ships,  and  quietly  awaited  the  approach 
of  winter.  When,  in  1608,  Champlain  visited  the  locality,49  he 
found  certain  indications  of  previous  habitation  by  white  men 
—the  ruins  of  a  chimney,  traces  of  a  ditch,  some  cannon-balls, 
and  other  things,  which  led  him  to  the  conclusion  that 
Jacques  Cartier  had  wintered  there.  He  says  that  these 
things  were  found  "  vne  lieue  dans  la  riuiere,"  meaning,  no 
doubt,  a  league  from  the  spot  on  which  his  dwelling  stood. 


NOTE  40,— See  appendix  F. 


93 

The  day  following  the  return  of  the  expedition  from 
Hochelaga,  Donnacona  and  his  suite  visited  Cartier,  express- 
ing their  pleasure  at  seeing  him  safely  back  again.  Cartier 
taking  them  at  their  word,  regaled  them  with  food,  "  albeit" 
—says  the  old  chronicle — "  they  had  not  deserved  it." 
There  is  reason  for  thinking  that  during  Cartier's  absence, 
the  Indians  had  not  displayed  towards  those  of  the  company 
who  remained  behind,  the  same  cordiality  which  they  mani- 
fested in  the  presence  of  his  united  force.  Cartier,  however, 
wisely  determined  upon  taking  no  notice  of  what  had  been 
reported  to  him  concerning  their  behaviour  beyond  employ- 
ing every  precaution  against  a  sudden  surprise.  Accordingly, 
he  accepted  Donnacona's  invitation  "  to  come  and  see 
Canada,"  and  the  next  day,  accompanied  by  fifty  of  his  best 
men,  well  armed,  he  crossed  the  river  and  approached 
Stadacone.  As  he  drew  near  the  village,  the  inhabitants 
came  forth  to  meet  him,  and  forming  in  two  lines,  the  men 
on  one  side  and  the  women  on  the  other,  escorted  him  to 
their  place  of  abode,  having  first  received  at  his  hands  a  few 
customary  presents.  Cartier  describes  the  houses  as  being 
tolerably  well  built,  and  furnished  with  provisions  for  the 
approaching  winter.  He  says  nothing  of  fortifications,  but 
mentions  the  fact  of  having  been  shown  five  scalps,  and  of 
being  informed  that  they  were  taken  trom  the  ^Toudamani? 
or  Trudamans  (B.R.),  whom  Donnacona  described  as  being 
"a  people  dwelling  toward  the  South  who  continually  doe 
warre  against  them."  These  people  were  probably  the  Iro- 
quois,  whom  Champlain  found  occupying  the  territory  now 
known  as  the  western  poition  of  the  State  of  New  York. 
They  were  the  most  ferocious  of  all  the  Indian  tribes, 
and  were  long  a  terror  to  all  the  rest,  especially  to  their 


94 

kindred,  the  Hurons,  against  whom  they  waged  a  war  of 
extermination. 

The  following  story,  related  by  Donnacona  to  Cartier, 
and  which  we  know  to  be  true,  seems  to  point  to  the 
identity  of  these  Trudamans  with  the  savage  warriors  of  the 
Iroquois  confederacy.  Two  years  before,  a  party  of  Donna- 
cona's  people,  two  hundred  in  number,  consisting  of  men, 
women  and  children,  were  on  their  way  to  50Gaspe  :  and 
while  the  whole  party  were  asleep  on  an  island  in  the  .great 
river,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Saguenay,  they  were  assaulted 
by  the  Trudamans,  who  set  fire  to  the  place  wherein  they 
were,  and  either  burned  or  butchered  the  whole  number, 
except  five,  who  made  their  escape.  Now  in  the  St.  Law- 
rence, lying  off  Bic,  is  an  island  to-day  known  as  "  Isle  au 
massacre"  and  on  that  island  is  a  cave,  and  in  that  cave 
are  quantities  of  human  bones — of  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, which  bear  their  ghastly  testimony  to  the  truth  of 
Donriacona's  story. 

During  the  following  month  Cartier  seems  to  have  em- 
ployed himself  in  instructing  the  Indians  as  well  as  he  could 
concerning  the  Christian  idea  of  God.  Their  conception  of 
the  Deity  seems  to  have  been  most  meagre,  the  functions  of 
their  god  Cudragny  being  limited  to  foretelling  the  weather, 
in  which,  as  we  have  seen,  he  was  not  always  successful. 
They  informed  Cartier  that  when  they  died,  their  spirits 
entered  the  stars,  and  descending  in  them  to  the  horizon, 


NOTK  50. — The  narrative  says— "As  they  were  going  a  war  faring  iii  Hognedo" 
(Gasp6),  which  must  be  a  misapprehension  on  the  part  of  Cartier,  for  had  they  been 
on  the  warpath,  they  would  not  have  been  accompanied  by  their  women  and  children. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  DeCosta's  account  of  this  circumstance  is  very  confused  and  inac- 
curate. He  says  that  Cartier  was  shown  eight  scalps  (sic),  and  told  by  Donnacona 
that  they  had  been  taken  from  their  enemies,  a  company  of  whom,  200  in  nifmber, 
they  had  slain  sometime  before.  What  became  of  the  remaining  192  scalps,  Mr. 
DeCosta  does  not  inform  us. 


passed  thence  to  the  happy  hunting  grounds  of  their  fathers. 
As  we  already  have   had  occasion  to   point  out,  Cartier  told 
them  of  the  true  God  and  how  that  all  men  must  believe  in 
Him  and  be  baptized.     We  have  seen  also  how  readily  they 
acquiesced   in   Cartier's   view  of  Cudragny,  and  how   they 
accepted   the  Christian's  God  and   asked   for  baptism,   and 
the  reply  which  Cartier  made  them.51    It  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  the  interpreters,  Taignoagny  and  Domagaya,  were 
present  at   Cartier's   side,   and   that  they  understood,  in  a 
measure  at  all  events,  the  nature  of  the  ceremony   having, 
we  are  expressly  told,  seen  many  children  baptized  in  France. 
This  precludes  the  possibility  of  Cartier  having  endeavoured 
to  deceive  the  Indians  by  stating  what  he  did.     The  whole 
account   seems  to  us   inconsistent   with  the  idea  that  any 
priests  of  the  Catholic  Church  accompanied  this  expedition. 
Cartier  tells  us  of  the  Indian  way  of  living,  and  of  their 
food  which  consisted  largely  of  maize  and  the  non-indigenous 
vegetables  used  by  the  people  of  Hochelaga.     He  specially 
remarks  a  plant,  with  the  first  mention  of  which  we  English 
are  wont  to  associate  the  name  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  and 
yet  here  is  a   description  of  the  preparation  and  use  of  to- 
bacco, written  seventeen  years  before  Raleigh  was  born. 

"There  groweth  also,"  writes  Cartier,  "  a  certain  e  kind  of 
herbe  whereof  in  Sonimer  they  make  great  provision  for  all  the 
yeere,  making  great  account  of  it,  and  onely  men  use  of  it,  and 
first  they  cause  it  to  be  dried  in  the  sunne,  then  weare  it  about 
their  neckes  wrapped  in  a  little  beasts  skinne  made  like  a  little 
bagge,  with  a  hollow  peece  of  stone  or  wood  like  a  pipe  :  then 
when  they  please  they  make  powder  of  it,  and  then  put  it  in 
one  of  the  ends  of  the  said  Cornet  or  pipe,  and  laying  a  cole  of 


NOTE  51  —Cartier's  priests  (if  lie  had  any)  must  have  been  of  a  very  different 
st-imp  from  Poutrincourt's  missionary  at  Port  Royal  in  1*310,  who  (wrongly  no 
doubt)  baptized  21  Indians  without  waiting  for  the  latter  to  receive  that  instruc- 
tion which  the  Catholic  Church  ordains  .shall  precede  the  administration  of  this 
Sacrament.  Fcillon  Hi*t  ,  &c,.,  Vol.  I,  p.  :>!>. 


96 

fire  upon  it,  at  the  other  ende  sucke  so  long,  that  they  fill  their 
bodies  with  smoke,  till  that  it  commeth  out  of  their  mouth  and 
nostrils,  even  as  out  of  the  Tonnell  of  a  chimney .  They  say 
that  this  doth  keepe  them  warme  and  in  health:  they  never  goe 
without  some  of  it  about  them.  We  our  selves  have  tryed  the 
same  smoke,  and  having  put  it  in  our  mouthes,  it  seemeth  al- 
most as  hot  as  Pepper." 

Like  the  melons  and  cucumbers,  the  tobacco  plant  must 
have  been  imported  from  the  tropics — as  also  their  'esurgny7 
(wampum)  which,  we  are  told,  "  is  the  greatest  and  most 
preciousest  riches  they  have  in  this  world."  When  at 
Hochelaga,  the  Indians  of  that  place  told  Cartier  an  im- 
probable story  about  the  way  in  which  they  got  this 
"esurgny" — how  it  was  found  in  the  wounds  of  a  dead  body, 
which,  after  having  been  specially  slashed  for  the  purpose, 
was  sunk  "in  the  said  river  of  Cornibotz"  for  ten  or  twek>"b 
hours,  and  how,  when  taken  up,  the  small  white  shells  were 
found  in  the  gaping  wounds.  It  is,  however,  but  fair  to  the 
Hochelaga  Indians  to  say  that  this  is  only  Cartier's  inter- 
pretation of  their  signs,  which  may  have  had  some  reference 
to  diving  merely  and  been  wholly  unconnected  with  ghastly 
corpses.  Certain  it  is  that  the  large  shells  from  which 'the 
porcelain  ornaments  of  the  Indians  were  made,  are  found 
only  on  the  shores  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  must  have 
been  obtained  by  barter  with  the  intermediate  tribes.  Don- 
nacona  himself  supplies  us  with  some  information  on  this 
head,  which  goes  to  show  that  they  had  intercourse  with 
southern  tribes.  Speaking  of  the  place  where  Cartier  had 
left  the  Emerilhn  on  his  way  up  to  Hochelaga,  he  told  the 
French  of  the  existence  of  the  Richelieu  river,  and  how  by 
following  up  that  river,  it  would  bring  them  after  a  month's 
sail,  to  a  land  where  there  was  no  ice  or  snow,  and  where 
oranges,  almonds,  nuts  and  apples  abounded.  "I  take  this 


97 

place,''  says  Cartier,  "to  be  toward  Florida,"  which  word  in 
his  mouth  had  a  very  wide  application.  It  is  quite  probable 
that  the  Indians  then  inhabiting  Canada  were  acquainted 
with  the  water  route  by  way  of  the  Richelieu,  Lake  Cham- 
plain  and  the  Hudson,  to  the  sea,  and  by  it  they  may  have 
carried  on  a  certain  rude  commerce  with  the  southern  tribes. 
It  is,  however,  when  Donnacona  comes  to  speak  of  the 
"countrey  of  Saguenay" — that  mysterious  region  which 
stretched  indefinitely  north  and  west — that  the  old  chief 
allowed  his  imagination  completely  to  get  the  better  of  him. 
Wonderful  tales  of  a  white  people  clad  in  civilized  gar- 
ments, dwelling  in  towns,  abounding  in  gold  and  rubies, 
were  poured  into  the  willing  ears  of  the  French.  There 
w^re  also,  so  Donnacona  averred,  a  race  of  men  having  only 
one  leg — others  who  lived  without  eating — in  short  there 
seemed  to  be  no  end  of  marvels  in  that  extraordinary 
country. 

With  such  conversations  the  autumn  days  passed  pleas- 
antly enough.52  But  winter  was  at  hand,  and  fell  upon  the 
French  with  a  rigour  and  a  mercilessness  of  which  they  had 
had  no  previous  experience.  Soon  the  river  froze  across 
and  their  ships  were  caught  fast  in  the  ice.  Then  came  the 
snow,  falling,  falling,  without  intermission,  and  whirling  in 
great  drifts  around  their  little  fort,  buried  it  almost  out  of 
sight.  The  water  in  their  drinking  vessels  froze,  much  to 
their  inconvenience.  In  the  midst  of  this  biting  cold,  they 
were  amazed  to  see  the  Indians  crossing  the  ice  and,  wading 
through  drifts,  come  to  their  ships  stark  naked — •"  which 
thing  seemeth  incredible  to  them  that  have  not  seen  it." 

An  evil,  however,  far  worse  than  ice  or  snow,  was  at  hand. 

NOTE  52. — See  appendix  G. 

7 


98 

In  the  first  days  of  December  the  French  noticed  that  the 
visits  of  the  Indians  grew  less  frequent,  and  they  wondered 
why.  They  soon  learned.  The  scurvy  had  broken  out  in 
Stadacone  and  sickness  and  death  were  everywhere  among 
them.  Soon  it  spread  to  the  ships,  and  man  after  man  of 
the  French  went  down  before  the  loathsome  disease  till,  by 
the  middle  of  February,  out  of  the  hundred  and  ten  persons 
composing  the  company,  eight  were  dead  and  more  than 
fifty  very  ill,  while  there  were  not  ten  of  the  whole  number 
entirely  free  from  the  scourge.  What  made  the  calamity 
the  more  distressing  was  the  fact  that  it  was  to  the  French 
an  unknown  sickness — "  a  strange  and  cruell  disease,"  of 
which  they  knew  neither  the  cause  nor  the  remedy.  To 
such  a  pitiful  condition  were  they  reduced,  that  they  had 
not  strength  even  to  bury  their  dead,  but  hid  the  bodies 
under  the  snow ;  neither  was  there  any  one  to  wait  upon 
the  sick,  for  almost  every  man,  except  the  captain,  "  whom 
it  pleased  God  alwayes  to  keepe  in  health,"  was  ill. 

Could  men  be  placed  in  a  situation  more  distressing  than 
that  in  which  these  poor  fellows  now  found  themselves  ? 
Thousands  of  miles  from  home  and  friends,  in  the  heart  of 
a  boundless  wilderness  in  which  they  were  the  first  of  Euro- 
peans to  set  foot  :  fast  bound  in  snow  and  ice ;  surrounded 
by  savages  who  had  on  more  than  one  occasion  given 
equivocal  proofs  of  friendship  :  and  worse  than  all,  assailed 
by  a  mortal  distemper  which  had  already  killed  twenty-five 
of  their  band,  and  which  threatened  the  lives  of  every  one 
of  them — their  condition  was  truly  desperate,  and  such  as  to 
extinguish  all  hope  in  the  most  sanguine  breast. 

Then  it  was  in  their  dire  extremity  that  Cartier  had  re- 
course in  an  especial  manner  to  the  Throne  of  Grace.  Or- 


99 

darning  that  everybody  should  prepare  himself  by  prayer, 
he  caused  a  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin53  to  be  placed 
against  a  tree,  a  stone's  throw  from  the  fort,  to  which  a 
solemn  procession  was  organized — all  who  were  well  enough 
taking  part  therein — chaunting  the  penitential  psalms  and 
litanies,  and  imploring  the  Mother  of  God  to  intercede  with 
her  Divine  Son  for  the  lives  of  his  servants.  "  That 
day."  says  the  chronicle,  "Philip  Rougemont,  borne  in  Am- 
boise,  died,  being  22  yeeres  olde,"  and  Mr.  Parkman  takes 
advantage  of  the  record  of  this  circumstance  to  indulge  in 
one  of  those  unworthy  sneers  against  the  faith  and  worship 
of  the  Ancient  Church  which  in  our  judgment  are  blots  upon 
the  pages  of  his  brilliant  works.  "  The  Holy  Virgin,"  says 
Mr.  Parkman,  "  deigned  no  other  response."  And  yet  he 
goes  on  in  the  same  page  to  record  how,  in  a  few  days,  this 
whole  company  of — to  use  his  own  words — woebegone  men* 
"  who,  haggard,  reeling,  bloated  with  their  maladies,  moved 
in  procession  "  to  the  Virgin's  shrine,  were  marvellously  de- 
livered from  their  sickness  and  restored  every  man 
of  them  to  perfect  health.  It  is  true  that  Mr.  Parkman 
does  not  make  the  contrast  between  the  sickness 
and  the  recovery  quite  so  marked  as  we  have  written  it  : 
"  the  distemper  relaxed  its  hold,"  is  the  way  in  which  he 
relates  the  cure.  But  the  Brief  Recit^  to  which  he  has  faith- 
fully adhered  in  his  description  of  the  malady,  states  with 
respect  to  the  cure  '''•Tout  incontinent  quilz  en  eurent  beu, 
ilz  eurent  ? advantage  qui  se  trouua  estre  vng  vray  <5>°  euident 
my?  ade.  Car  de  toutes  maladies  dequoy  Us  estoiet  entachez, 
apres  en  auoir  beu  deux  ou  trois  foys,  recouurerent  santb  &° 
guarison" 

NOTE  53. — Hakluyt  says,  "and  in  remembrance  of  Christ,  caused  his  Image  to  be 
«et  upon  a  tree,"  &c. 


100 

To  our  mind  there  could  not  be,  without  miraculous  in- 
tervention, a  more  direct  answer  to  prayer.  Let  us  describe 
the  manner  in  which  it  came  about.  The  service  was  over. 
Humbly  kneeling  in  the  snow  around  the  sacred  sign,  the 
little  band  had,  in  the  burning  words  of  the  Psalmist,  im- 
plored the  Divine  compassion,  and  devoutly  sought  the 
loving  intercession  of  the  great  Mother  of  God.  Then 
slowly  and  painfully  they  wended  their  way  back  to  the 
ships,  only  to  learn  the  sad  news  that  another  of  their  com- 
pany had  succumbed  to  the  great  enemy  of  all.  Their  con- 
dition was  truly  desperate,  and  most  of  all  to  be  pitied  was 
their  gallant  captain,  to  whom  this  period  must  have  been 
one  of  supreme  anxiety.  For  on  him  fell  the  charge  of  all, 
and  to  him  they  all  looked  for  that  relief  which,  alas,  he 
was  powerless  to  render.  But  the  God  whom  in  health  and 
strength  Cartier  ever  delighted  to  honour,  had  not  forgotten 
him  in  his  sore  need.  One  day  as  he  paced  to  and  fro  on 
the  ice  outside  the  fort,  unwilling,  like  Hagar  of  old,  to  see 
his  companions  die  before  his  eyes,  he  saw  some  Indians 
from  Stadacone  approaching,  among  whom  he  recognized 
Domagaya.  Now  this  man  had  been  very  ill  with  scurvy 
a  few  days  before.  What  then  was  Cartier's  astonishment 
to  see  him  in  health  and  strength  !  Eagerly  did  he  seek 
the  cause  of  this  wonderful  recovery,  which  Domagaya  in- 
formed him  was  to  be  found  in  the  leaves  and  sap  of  a  cer- 
tain tree,  called  by  the  Indians  Ameda,  procurable  near  by. 
Carder  asked  him  if  he  would  direct  him  to  this  tree  add- 
ing, in  order  to  conceal  from  the  Indians  the  knowledge  of 
the  inroads  the  disease  had  made  in  his  company,  that  he 
wanted  it  to  cure  one  of  his  men  who  had  imprudently 
crossed  the  river  and  contracted  the  disease  in  'Canada.' 


101 

Domagaya,  who  seems  all  along  to  have  been  a  good 
hearted  fellow  so  long  as  his  companion  Taignoagny  was  not 
at  his  elbow,  at  once  sent  two  women  to  bring  a  supply  of 
this  tree,  which  was  probably  the  white  spruce.  The  French 
used  it  as  directed,  boiling  the  bark  and  leaves  together, 
drinking  copiously  of  the  extract,  and  using  the  substance  as 
a  poultice.  In. five  or  six  days  "it  wrought  so  wel,  that  if 
all  the  physicians  of  Mountpelier  and  Louaine  had  bene 
there  with  all  the  drugs  of  Alexandria,  they  would  not  have 
done  so  rruch  in  one  yere,  as  that  tree  did  in  six  dayes,  for 
it.  did  so  prevaile,  that  as  many  as  used  of  it,  by  the 
grace  of  God  recovered  their  health." 

This  recovery  is  the  more  remarkable  when  we  consider 
that  the  remedy  failed  in  its  efficacy  in  after  years.  Under 
Roberval  at  Cap  Rouge  in  1542,  and  Champlain  at  Port 
Royal  in  1605,  numbers  died  of  scurvy,  though  they  must 
have  been  familiar  with  the  story  of  Cartier's  experience, 
and  have  tried  his  cure  in  vain.  We  may  be  quite  sure, 
whatever  view  modern  thought  may  take  upon  the  subject, 
that  Cartier  and  his  companions  were  not  slow  to  ascribe 
their  wonderful  recovery  to  the  special  intervention  of  the 
Most  High  God,  and  that  a  few  days  later  witnessed 
another  procession  to  the  Virgin's  shrine,  wheie  their  feelings 
of  joy  and  gratitude  found  vent  in  that  grand  hymn  of 
praise  which,  from  the  time  of  St.  Ambrose,  has  ever  been 
the  supreme  expression  of  public  thanksgiving  among 
Christian  peoples.  Many  a  time  since  then  has  the  TeDctim 
ascended  from  the  shores  of  the  great  river  of  Canada. 
Often  have  we  ourselves  heard  the  joyous  shout  not 
far  from  the  spot  in  which  we  are  now  interested  :  but 
never  we  suspect,  not  even  in  moments  of  exultation  born 


102 

of  great  military  triumph,  have  the  sublime  words  been 
chaunted  with  deeper  feeling  or  with  greater  cause,  than  on 
that  winter's  day  when  Carrier's  band  of  gallant  Frenchmen, 
amid  the  snow  and  ice,  poured  forth  their  hearts  in  gratitude 
to  God  for  deliverance  from  a  dieadful  death. 

We  have  dwelt  at  some  little  length  upon  the  religious 
aspect  of  this  occurrence,  because  we  are  engaged  in  the 
consideration  of  the  life  of  a  man  to  whom  all  human  affairs 
had  a  religious  side,  but  we  must  not  omit  to  record  that 
Cartier,  while  ever  recognizing  the  over-ruling  providence  of 
God,  was  equally  sensible  of  the  fact  that  God  helps  those 
who  help  themselves.  Possessed  of  a  strong,  practical,  com- 
mon-sense mind,  he  was  unceasing  in  his  efforts  to  combat 
the  disease  which  was  making  such  havoc  in  his  company. 
When  Philip  Rougemont  died  he  ordered  a  post  mortem  to 
be  held,  in  the  hope  that  he  might  thereby  learn  something, 
of  the  nature  of  the  malady  which  baffled  all  their  efforts. 

In  the  midst  of  his  solicitude  for  the  sick,  he  never  lost 
sight  of  the  responsibility  for  the  general  safety  of  the  com- 
pany which  rested  upon  him.  Being  fearful  lest  the  Indians 

»*  ^ 

might  suspect  the  true  reason  for  the  stillness  which  reigned 
about  the  ships,  and  seize  upon  the  opportunity  to  assault 
them,  Cartier  would  direct  two  or  three  of  the  least  feeble 
of  his  men  to  hang  about  the  outside  of  the  fort,  giving  the 
impression  that  they  were  idling  their  time.  He  would 
then  suddenly  appear,  and  in  a  loud  voice  order  them  into 
the  fort,  telling  them,  in  the  hearing  of  the  Indians,, 
that  there  was  much  to  be  done  inside  and  it  behoved  them, 
not  to  waste  their  time.  To  give  an  air  of  probability  to> 
this,  he  would  cause  those  of  his  men  who  were  not  pros- 
trate, to  make  as  much  noise  as  they  could  inside  the  fort,. 


103 

with  hammers,  sticks,  &c.,  in  order  to  deceive  the  Indians 
into  thinking  that  they  were  busily  engaged,  which  would 
account  for  their  non  appearance.  All  this  the  brave  fellow 
did  at  a  time  when  his  men  "  were  so  oppressed  and 
grieved  with  that  sicknesse,  that  we  had  lost  all  hope  ever 
to  see  France  againe,"  but  in  which  his  own  stout  heart 
never  for  an  instant  quailed. 

With  returning  health  and  strength  came  welcome  indica- 
tions that  the  end  of  the  long  winter  was  at  hand,  and  as 
the  days  grew  longer  and  the  sun  more  powerful,  we  can 
imagine  the  delight  with  which  the  weary  prisoners  looked 
forward  to  the  prospect  of  seeing  sunny  France  again. 

At  length  the  ice  and  snow  gave  up  the  battle,  and  the 
ships,  free  once  more,  moved  out  of  their  winter  quarters— 
that  is  two  ©f  them — for  the  diminution  of  the  company's 
numbers  compelled  the  abandonment  of  ''la  Petite  Hermine] 
whose  remains,  after  reposing  for  307  years,  were  dug  up  in 
1843  The  approach  of  spring  brought  renewed  activity  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Stadacone,  whom  Cartier  continued  to 
view  with  increasing  distrust.  This  growing  unfriendliness 
on  their  part  was  heightened  by  the  circumstance  of  Cartier 
having  bestowed  the  dismantled  ship  upon  the  people  of 
Sidatin,54  a  neighboring  friendly  band  who  frequented  the 
company  of  -the  French,  in  order  that  they  might  have  the 
nails  out  of  her,  which  the  savages  greatly  prized.  In  this 
occurrence  we  think  we  see  an  explanation  of  the  fact  of 
the  remains  of  la  Petite  Hermine  having  been  found  in  the 

NOTE  54. — Caitier  mentions  four  '  peopled  towries  '  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence, lying  to  the  eastward  of  Staducoti&— "Ara>te  or  Ayraste,  Starnatan,  Tailla, 
which  standeth  upon  a  hill,"  (possibly  Cap  Tounnente '<  and  "Scitadin"  or  ".•Sidatin" 
— the  latter  being  nearest  to  Stadaeone  ;  "under  which  towne  towaid  the  North 
the  river  and  poit  of  the  holy  cross  is,  where  we  staled  from  15  of  September,  untill 
the  10th  (6th  '?)  May  1536,  and  there  our  ships  remained  dry,  as  we  have  said  be- 
fore." The  latter  sentence  is  of  itselt  sufficient  to  identify  their  stopping  place. 


104 

the  ruisseau  St.  Michel  instead  of,  as  one  would  naturally 
suppose,  in  the  little  river  Lairet.65  The  people  of  Sidatin 
were  in  the  habit  of  mingling  freely  with  the  French — "alloi- 
ent  6°  venoient  entour  nous"  B.R. — and  the  latter  when  pre- 
paring to  leave,  probably  found  them  a  great  nuisance.  In 
giving  them  the  old  ship,  therefore,  it  is  not  unlikely  Cartier 
may  have  stipulated  that  they  should  take  her  out  of  the 
Lairet  and  extract  the  nails  elsewhere,  and  no  place  would 
be  more  suitable  for  this  purpose  than  the  ruisseau  St. 
Michel,  where  she  would  be  stranded  at  low  tide.58 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  winter,  Donnacona,  accompanied 
by  Taignoagny  and  others,  set  out  on  a  hunt,  giving  the 
French  to  understand  that  they  would  be  absent  o  nl)a 
fortnight,  instead  of  which  they  stayed  away  more  than  two 
months.  This  aroused  the  suspicions  of  Cartier,  who  inter- 
preted their  prolonged  absence  to  mean  that  they  were 
endeavouring  to  raise  the  surrounding  country  against  him. 
His  fears  were  partially  confirmed  by  the  appearance  shortly 
afterwards  of  many  strange  faces  in  the  Indian  town; 
"divers  lusty  and  strong  men,  such  as  we  were  not  wont  to 
see." 


NOTK  55.— See  appendix  F. 

NOTE  56— The  writer  confesses  to  some  misgivings  with  respect  to  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  remains  found  in  the  ruisseau  fet.  Michel,  generally  supposed  to  bfl 
those  of  the  Petite  H  ermine.  In  the  first  place  they  were  not  found  in  the  spot 
where  Cartier  wintered.  We  have  endeavoured  to  account  for  this  discrepancy, 
but  there  is  a  more  serious  difficulty  in  the  way.  Cartier,  as  we  have  seer,  tells 
us  that  lie  bestowed  his  dismantled  vessel  upon  certain  Indians '  in  order  that  they 
might  have  the  old  nails  out  of  it,'  (pour  auoir  les  viel  cioud—R.  R.)  which,  to  a 
people  amongst  whom  iron  up  to  that  period  had  been  unknown,  would  possess 
great  value.  We  may  reasonably  infer  therefore  that  whatever  else  they  might 
have  leit,  the  savages  drew  every  nail  and  bolt  from  the  hulk.  Yet  in  the  account 
of  the  discovery  ol  the  remains  in  the  ruisseau  St.  Michel,  published  in  the  Quebec 
Uazette  of  the  30th  August  1843,  we  read  that  "  The  vessel  had  been  built  of  large 
grained  oak,  which  was  mostly  in  a  good  state  of  preservation,  although  discoloured, 
and  the  iron  spikes  and  bolts  lucre  still  strong." 

The  writer  would  be  only  too  glad  to  see  this  objection  satisfactorily  accounted 
for. 


105 

Cartier  being  apprized  by  Domagaya  of  what  was  tran- 
spiring in  Stadacone,  thought  it  expedient  to  send  two  of 
his  company  thither,  in  order  to  reconnoitre.  Accordingly, 
he  despatched  Jehan  Poullet,  for  whom  the  Indians  had 
evinced^a  special  regard,57  and  his  own  servant.  These  two 
entered  Stadacone,  ostensibly  as  bearers  of  certain  presents 
to  Donnacona,  but  the  wary  old  savage  was  on  his  guard 
and,'feigning  illness,  declined  to  receive  them.  The  envoys 
thus  repulsed,  went  to  Taignoagny's  abode,  which  they  weie 
surprised  to  find  filled  with  strangers.  Taignoagny,  who 
seemed  disconcerted  at  their  sudden  call,  showed  himself 
desirous  of  getting  his  visitors  back  to  their  ships  as  soon  as 
possible,  refusing  to  allow  them  to  enter  any  of  the  other 
houses.  To  make  sure  of  them  going  home  direct  he  ac- 
companied them  half-way  himself.  He  took  advantage  of 
the  occasion  to  send  a  message  by  them  to  Cartier,  to  the 
•effect  that  it  would  be  a  source  of  satisfaction  to  Donnacona 
and  himself  if  he  would  seize  and  carry  into  France  a 
certain  chief  named  Agouna,  whom  he  represented  as  being 
a  turbulent  spirit  and  a  source  of  discord  in  the  community. 
We  shall  find  that  this  same  Agouna  succeeded  Donnacona 
in  his  kingly  office,  and  we  strongly  suspect  that,  in  making 
the  request  he  did,  Taignoagny  was  speaking  largely  in  his 
own  interest,  evidently  regarding  Agouna  as  a  rival  to  the 
^Throne'  to  which  he  himself  aspired. 

Taignoagny's  desire  was  duly  reported  to  Cartier  who, 
reflecting  on  the  number  of  strange  Indians,  that  were  every- 
where prowling  about,  and  being  wholly  in  the  dark  as  to 
their  designs,  concluded  that  it  was  high  time  to  depart  on 

NOTE  57  —From  the  prominence  given  in  the  narrative  to  this  name,  it  seems  not 
unlikely  that  Jehan  Poullet  may  have  had  some  connection  with  the  authorship  of 
the  Brief  Rec it. 


106 

the  homeward  voyage.  He  had  been  asked  to  take  an 
Indian  with  him,  and  the  proposal  commended  itself  to 
his  judgment,  but  he  would  choose  his  man.  He  and  his  com- 
panions could  give  testimony  before  the  French  court  of 
immense  rivers,  of  a  boundless  wilderness,  of  a  rigorous 
climate,  and  a  savage  people  ;  but  what  of  the  mysterious 
country  which  abounded  in  gold  and  rubies  and  other  preci- 
ous stones  ?  That  country  where  dwelt  a  white  race, 
clothed  in  the  .garments  of  civilized  men — and  of  weird 
regions  where  nature  played  all  sorts  of  tricks  with  the 
human  frame — who  but  the  Lord  Donnacona,  who  had 
seen  all  these  wonders  ?  and  the  interpreters — they  too 
were  necessary  to  his  purpose — they  too  should  accompany 
him.  And  so  he  resolved  to  anticipate  his  crafty  foes,  by 
seizing  the  ringleaders  and  carrying  them  off  to  France. 

This  "  prettie  prancke,"  as  old  Hakluyt  calls  it,  has  been 
strongly  animadverted  upon  by  certain  writers,  as  leaving  a 
lasting  stain  upon  Cartier's  reputation.  Now,  our  object  in 
this  paper  is  to  depict  Cartier  just  as  he  was,  and  to  record 
his  deeds  as  we  find  them  written  down.  We  have  no  de 
sire  to  represent  him  as  being  on  all  occasions  absolutely 
free  from  blame,  and  therefore  we  frankly  admit  that  his 
action  in  kidnapping  these  Indians,  viewed  apart  from  the 
age  in  which  he  lived,  and  the  special  circumstances  of  the 
case,  was  a  cruel  and  treacherous  act.  But  what  right  have 
we  so  to  judge  of  any  man's  actions  ?  Who  in  history,  we 
should  like  to  know,  could  afford  to  have  his  deeds  tested 
by  the  rigid  application  of  an  abstract  morality  ?  In  con- 
sidering questions  of  this  kind,  we  are  surely  bound  to  ta  e 
into  account  the  very  conditions  which,  in  our  opinion,  have 
to  be  eliminated,  in  order  to  acquiesce  in  a  condemnation 


107 

of  Carrier's  action.  We  have  to  remember,  in  the  first 
place,  that  in  the  times  of  which  we  write,  it  was  the  com- 
mon practice  of  all  discoverers,  in  returning  home,  to  bring 
with  them  specimens  of  the  native  inhabitants  of  the  coun- 
tries which  they  visited.  We  have  seen  that  Cabot  brought 
three  men  from  America,  and  there  is  no  reason  to  think  that 
he  consulted  their  feelings  beforehand  in  the  matter.  So  also 
Aubert  brought  over  a  savage,  while  Corte-Real  seized  fifty 
in  order  to  sell  them  into  slavery.  Cartier  in  taking  Don- 
nacona  and  the  rest,  merely  followed  the  custom  of  the 
period,  with  this  important  difference,  that  whereas  most  of 
the  early  adventurers  treated  the  natives  with  much  cruelty, 
and  in  many  instances  robbed  and  slaughtered  them  by 
hundreds,  Jacques  Cartier  paid  several  visits  to  Canada, 
spent  at  least  two  winters  in  the  country,  surrounded  by  sav- 
ages who  bore  him  no  good  will,  and  yet,  during  all  that 
time,  we  never  hear  of  him  shedding  one  drop  of  human, 
blood,  or  taking  from  one  solitary  Indian  anything  that  be- 
longed to  him,  against  his  will,  except  in  these  two  seizures 
at  Gaspd  and  Quebec,  on  both  of  which  occasions  he  is 
declared  to  have  treated  his  captives  with  much  kindness 
and  consideration. 

Let  us  contrast  his  conduct  in  this  regard  with  that  of 
his  contemporaries,58  say  Menendez  or  Pizarro,  or  even  our 
own  Drake  or  Hawkins,  and  so  far  from  condemning  the 
Breton  voyager  for  cruelty  or  injustice  towards  the  red  manr 
we  shall  stand  amazed  at  the  humane  and  generous  course 


NOTE  58 — Even  in  the  cases  of  Cartier's  immediate  successors,  Poutrincourt  and 
Ghamplain,  we  find  them  scarcely  landed  on  the  shores  of  the  New  World  before 
engaging  with  the  Indians  in  deadly  strife.  It  is  only  fair,  however,  to  add  that 
their  conflict  seems  to  have  been  undertaken  in  self  defence,  and  that  in  their  gen- 
eral treatment  of  the  savages  they  closely  imitated  Cartier's  spirit  of  kindness. 


108 

which  he  adopted  towards  the  Indians  with  whom  he  came 
in  contact,  and  which  honourably  distinguished  him  from 
among  the  explorers  of  that  rude  age,  in  whom  as  we  have 
said,  consideration  for  the  feelings  of  the  native  races  had, 
in  the  great  majority  of  instances,  absolutely  no  place. 

On  the  3rd  May,  being  the  feast  of  the  Invention  of  the 
Holy  Cross,  Cartier  "for  the  solemnitie  of  the  day"  caused 
to  be  erected  a  cross  thirty-five  feet  in  height,  on  which 
was  hung  a  shield  bearing  the  lilies  of  France,  and  under- 
neath the  inscription  "  FRANCISCUS  PRIMUS  DEI 
GRATIA  FRANCORUM  REX  REGNAT." 

Nothing  now  remained  but  to  secure  those  of  the  Indians 
whom  they  had  resolved  to  bear  away  with  them.  This 
was  accomplished  by  means  of  a  stratagem,  involving,  we  are 
sorry  to  say,  a  certain  amount  of  falsehood.  The  artifice 
was  successful,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  day  that  witnessed 
the  planting  of  the  cross,  Donnacona,  Taignoagny,  Doma- 
gaya  and  some  others59  were  safely  under  guard  on  board 
the  ships. 

The  savages,  apparently  overawed  by  the  boldness  of  the 
action,  offered  no  resistance;  Donnacona  allowing  himself 
to  be  comforted  by  certain  presents,  including  two  frying 
pans  of  copper,  and  by  the  promise  made  him  by  Cartier 


NOTE  59. — It  is  not  quite  clear  how  many  Indians  were  seized  on  this  occasion. 
The  account  first  says  that  Cartier  "  straight  commanded  his  men  to  lay  hold  on 
Uonnacona,  Taignoagny,  Domagaia,"  (who  appears  to  have  been  privy  to  the  aflair) 
"  &  two  more  ot  the  chiefest  whom  he  pointed  unto."  Then  a  little  later — "Our 
Captaine  seeing  that  there  was  no  other  remedy,  began  to  call  unto  them  to  take 
them,  at  whose  crie  and  voice  all  his  men  came  forth,  and  took  the  sayd  Lord  with 
the  others,  whom  they  had  appointed  to  take." 

Hakluyt,  in  his  opening  chapter  of  the  narrative  of  the  third  voyage,  says  the 
number  of  the  Indians  brought  over  by  Cat  tier  on  the  second  voyage  was  ten. 
Now  four  of  these  he  had  before  this  seizure,  for  at  the  outset  Donnacona  pre- 
sented him  with  two  boys  and  a  girl ;  and  the  Ochelay  chief  with  a  girl.  We  have 
no  account  of  any  further  seizures  or  presentations.  It  would  therefore  appear 
that  on  this  occasion  he  captured  six  persons,  to  wit,  Donnacona,  Taignoaguy, 
Domagaya,  and  three  more. 


109 

that   he  should  return  to   Stadacone  within   ten  or  twelve 
moons. 

On  Saturday  the  6th  May,  *  1536,  the  ships  weighed 
anchor  and  departed  from  their  winter  abode.  They  lay  to 
that  night  a  little  below  the  Island  of  Orleans,  on  which 
Cartier  had  already  bestowed  its  present  name.  The  news 
of  the  capture  had  gone  before  them  down  the  river,  but  the 
scattered  bands,  dumbfounded  at  the  astounding  intelli- 
gence, made  no  attempt  at  a  rescue.  Indeed  they  do  no 
appear  at  any  time  to  have  been  a  fighting  race,  which 
makes  Cartier's  action  in  seizing  their  leaders  appear  the 
less  excusable.  At  Isle  aux  Coudres,  which  marked  the 
eastern  extremity  of  his  kingdom,  Donnacona  addressed  a 
number  of  'Canadians'  from  the  deck  of  the  vessel,  assur- 
ing them  that  he  was  kindly  treated,  and  that  in  twelve 
moons  he  would  come  again  and  resume  his  sway  over 
them.  This  announcement  greatly  relieved  his  sorrowing 
subjects  who,  as  a  parting  act  of  homage,  presented  their 
captive  monarch  with  some  bundles  of  skins,  and  "  a  great 
knife  of  red  copper  that  commeth  from  Saguenay."  Then 
the  sails  were  spread,  and  Donnacona  looked  upon  his  do- 
minions for  the  last  time. 

They  stopped  a  while  at  Isle  aux  Lievres,  (I'ysle  es  lieures 
B.  R.)  so  named  by  them  from  the  quantity  of  hares  they 
found  thereon.  Detained  by  contrary  winds,  they  remained 
in  the  vicinity  until  the  2ist  May,  when  the  weather  becom- 
ing fair,  they 'had  a  prosperous  run,  reaching  Brion's  Island 
by  way  of  the  strait  between  Anticosti  and  Gaspe,  "  which 
passage,"  says  Cartier,  "  untill  that  time  had  not  bene  dis- 
covered"— though  he  came  very  near  to  discovering  it  him- 
self on  the  first  voyage.  Sighting  Cape  North,  then  known 


110 

as  Cape  Lorraine,  they  spent  some  days  along  the  Cape 
Breton  shore.  They  then  crossed  to  the  Newfoundland 
coast,  touching  at  the  Island  of  St.  Pierre.  Here  they 
met  with  many  French  ships  engaged  in  the  cod  fishery, 
and  remained  a  week  in  their  company,  entertaining  the  fish- 
ermen, we  have  no  doubt,  with  the  story  of  their  adventures. 
On  the  1 6th  instant  they  left  St.  Pierre  and  proceeded  east- 
ward to  a  port  then  called  Rognosco — (JKougnozet  B.  R.) 
now,  Trepasses  harbour,  where  they  took  in  wood  and  water 
for  the  ocean  passage, ^and  (strange  to  say)  left  one  of  their 
boats.  Upon  Monday,  the  i9th  June,  they  left  this  har- 
bour, and  arrived  safely  at  St.  Malo  on  the  6th  July,  "  by 
the  grace  of  God,"  says  the  quaint  old  narrative,  "to  whom 
we  pray,  here  ending  our  Navigation,  that  of  his  infinite 
mercy  he  will  grant  us  his  grace  and  favour,  and  in  the  end 
bring  us  to  the  place  of  everlasting  felicitie.  Amen." 


CHAPTER  V. 
THE    THIRD    VOYAGE. 

Report  to  the  King.  —  Delay  in  renewal  of  Commission.  —  Pro- 
bable cause  thereof.  —  Third  voyage  determined  on.  —  Rober- 
val.  —  Departure  of  Cartier  on  third  voyage.  —  Arrival  at 
Stadacone.  —  Interview  with  Agona.  —  Selection  of  Cap 
Rouge  as  wintering  place.  —  Departure  of  two  vessels  for 
France.  —  Charlesbourg-Royal.  —  Cartier  goes  up  to  Hoche- 
laga.  —  The  Lord  of  Hochelay.  —  The  Saufts.  —  Dissimulation 
of  the  Indians.  —  Return  to  Charlesbourg-Royal.  —  Prepara- 
tions for  its  defence.  —  Abrupt  termination  of  narrative.— 
Departure  of  Roberval  from  Rochelle.  —  Meeting  with 
Cartier  in  harbour  of  St.  John's.  Newfoundland.  —  Cartier 
returns  to  France.  —  Probable  reasons  for  so  doing.  —  Query, 
As  to  date  of  Roberval's  sailing? 


King  graciously  received  Cartier  and  heard  from 
his  own  lips  the  story  of  his  adventures,  of  which  he 
afterwards  commanded  him  to  make  a  written  re- 
port.60 His  Majesty  also  showed  much  interest  in  the 
captive  Indians,  with  whom  he  had  some  converse  about 
the  wonders  of  Saguenay,  specially  charging  Cartier  to  see 
to  their  religious  instruction.61 


NOTE  60. — See  appendix  H. 

NOTE  61  — That  this  commission  was  faithfully  executed,  the  following  excerpt 
from  the  Baptismal  registers  of  St.  Malo  is  evidence  : 

"Ce  jour,  Notre  Dame,  25e  mars  d«  I'an  1588*,  furent  baptizes  trois  sauvages 
hornmes,  des  parties  du  Canada,  prins  au  dit  pays,  par  honneste  homme  Jacques 
Caitier,  capital ne  pour  le  Roy  notre  Sire,  po  ir  descouvrir  les  dites  terres,"  &c. 

*or  1539.    See  noti  7,  p.'27!     In  1539  Easter  fell  on  the  6th  April. 

The  baptism  of  the  remainder  followed  in  due  course.  To  one  Jacques  Cartier 
himself  stood  sponsor,  while  to  Donnacona  was  given  the  name  of  Francis — this  on 
the  authority  of  Faillon. 

Thavet  —  Cosmographie  Universelle,  Vol.  II,  />.  1113 — speaking  of  Donnacona, 
whom  he  says  he  knew,  aids — "  lequel  est  mort  en  France  du  temps  du  grand  Roy 
Frangoys,  parlant  assez  bien  nostre  langue,  &  y  ayant  deineure  quatre  on  cinq  ana, 
deceda  bon  chrestien,"  &c. 

Th-3  same  writer  says  of  Cartier,  ib.  p.  1009,  that  he  was  "  1'vn  de  mes  meilleur* 
amys,"  and  again,  that  he  lived  five  months  with  him  in  his  house  at  St.  Malo. 


112 

Cartier  doubtless  looked  for  an  immediate  renewal  of  his 
commission,  but  he  had  arrived  home  at  a  time  most  in- 
opportune for  obtaining  the  royal  consideration  of  his  plans 
for   the    future.     The    strife    between    France    and    Spain, 
which  had  been  steadily  augmenting  during  his    absence, 
was  then  at  its  height,  and   in  the  summer  of  1536  France, 
invaded  from  opposite  quarters  by  Charles  V.,  became  the 
battle  ground  of  the  contending  powers.     At  such  a  time, 
all  peaceful  projects  were  necessarily  thrust  into  the  back- 
ground, and  Cartier's  promise   to  Donnacona  that  he  should 
see  Canada  again   in  a   twelvemonth   (which   we   have   no 
reason  to  believe  was  not  made  in  good  faith)    remained 
unfulfilled.     There  was  another   reason  not   calculated  to 
stimulate  interest  on  the  part  of  those  in  authority  in  New 
France.     No  gold  or   silver  had  been  found  there,  and   in 
those  days  a  foreign  country  which  did  not    produce  the 
precious    metals    was    but   lightly   regarded.     Chabot    too, 
Cartier's   patron    and    friend,   was    no  longer  influential  at 
court.     Altogether,  these  causes  seem  sufficient  to  account 
for  the  delay  of  five  years  which  elapsed  between  Cartier's 
second  and  third  voyages,  without  ascribing  to  that  naviga- 
tor a  desire  to  discourage  further  expeditions  to  Canada,  by 
dwelling    on    the    hardships   he    had    experienced    in    that 
country.     This  supposition,  due  to  some  misapprehension 
on  the  part  of  Lescarbot,  seems  to  be  quite  unfounded. 

At  length,  the  truce  of  1538  gave  Francis  leisure  to  be- 
stow his  attention  upon  Cartier's  discoveries,  and  to  peruse, 
perhaps  for  the  first  time,  the  latter's  detailed  account  of  the 
last  voyage  He  appears  to  have  been  impressed  with  the 
relation,  and  though  it  is  evident  that  neither  king  nor 
court  apprehended  the  magnitude  of  the  discovery,  His 


113 

Majesty  resolved  upon  assuming  sovereignty  over  his  new 
dominions,  and  to  this  end  determined  upon  sending  thither 
Jean  Frangois  de  la  Rocque,  Sieur  de  Roberval,  as  his 
vicegerent  in  the  new  world.  By  Letters  Patent  dated  i5th 
January,  1540,  Roberval  was  constituted  Lord  of  Norem- 
bega,  Viceroy  and  Lieutenant-General  in  Canada,  Hochel- 
aga,  Saguenay,  Newfoundland,  Belle  Isle,  Carpunt,  Labrador, 
the  Great  Bay,  and  Baccalaos.6'2  He  was  furnished  with 
45,000  livres  and  authorized  to  collect  a  sufficient  number 
of  persons  suitable  for  the  effective  prosecution  of  the 
enterprise.  This  latter  instruction  seems  to  have  proved 
somewhat  difficult  of  fulfilment  for,  on  the  yth  February  fol- 
lowing, fresh  letters  were  issued,  empowering  him  to  search 
the  prisons  of  Paris,  Toulouse,  Bordeaux,  Rouen,  and  Dijon, 
and  to  draw  therefrom  such  convicts  lying  under  sentence 
of  death  as  he  might  require  to  complete  his  crews,  exclud- 
ing from  his  choice  only  such  criminals  as  had  been 
adjudged  guilty  of  heresy,  high  treason,  and  counterfeiting. 
Such  an  expedition  required  as  its  guide  a  man  familiar  not 
only  with  the  localities  to  be  visited,  but  also  with  the  means 
of  reaching  them.  There  was  only  one  person  in  all  France 
possessed  of  these  qualifications,  and  upon  Jacques  Cartier 
accordingly  the  King's  choice  fell.  By  Letters  Patent  dated 
the  lyth  October,  i54o,6:i  Francis,  confiding  in  the  loyalty, 
capacity,  wisdom  and  experience  of  his  trusty  and  well  be- 


NOTE  02. — The  Commission  of  Roberval  was  entitled  "Lettres  Patentes  acoordees 
d  Julian  FranQoys  de  In  Roque  Sr  de  Roberval."  In  it  he  is  simply  styled  "noire, 
Lieulenatit-tren.eral,  Chef  Ducteur  et  (Jappitaine  de  la  d.  enterprinse."  The  Letters 
Pat  nt  and  the  Commission  seem  to  have  been  separate  instruments. 

Norembega,  Norumbega,  or  Arambec,  was,  in  Ramusio's  map,  the  country  em- 
braced within  Nova  Scotia,  southern  New  Brunswick,  and  a  part  of  Maine. 

The  King  seems  to  have  considered  'Canada,'  'Hochelaga'  and  'Saguenay' as  being 
distinct  countries. 

NOTE  63.— See  appendix  I. 

8 


114 

loved  servant,  constituted  and  appointed  Carder  Captain 
General  and  Master  Pilot  over  all  the  ships  destined  to  take 
part  in  the  expedition. 

Foremost  among  the  objects  of  the  voyage,  as  set  forth  in 
the  document,  was  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  religion 
among  the  heathens  of  the  New  World,  and  then  rather  in- 
congruously follows  the  like  authority  given  to  Roberval, 
to  draw  his   following  from  the  thieves  and  murderers  who 
filled  the  gaols.     The  relation  in  which  Cartier  and  Roberval 
stood  towards  each  other  on  this  expedition  is  somewhat  un- 
defined, and  must,  for  this  reason,  have  been  unsatisfactory 
to  both.     From  the  outset  their  powers  seem  to  have  con- 
flicted.    Carrier's  commission  authorized  him  to  equip  five 
vessels  for  the  voyage.     Of  the  45,000  livres  furnished  to 
Roberval  to  defray  the  cost  of  the  expedition,  Cartier  got 
30,000  livres  at  the  beginning,  and  Roberval  appears  to  have 
paid  him  at  a  later  stage,  1,300  livres  more.     The  King  also 
gave  him  the  little  vessel  rEmerillon  for  the  voyage.     With 
the  30,000  livres  he  had  to  buy  or  charter  four  ships  and 
arm  and  equip  the  five.       The    King    earnestly    impressed 
upon  both  Roberval  and  Cartier  the  inexpediency  of  delay, 
charging  them  to  sail  not  later  than  the  i5th  April  following, 
if  at  all  possible.     The  command  was  a    wise  one.     Delay 
had  already  militated  against  the  success  of  the  expedition, 
which    was    prejudiced    by    the  deaths  of  all    the    Indians 
brought  over  to  France,  save  one   little   girl.     The    change 
had  been  too  great  for  them,  and  weary  of  waiting  for  the 
promised  return  to  their  own  country,  they  had  all  died  in 
exile,  having  first  embraced  the  Catholic  religion,  and  re- 
ceived the  Sacrament  of  Baptism. 

That  this  unfortunate  occurrence  was  regarded  in  its  true 


115 

light  by  those  whom  it  most  concerned,  is  apparent  from 
the  opening  words  of  Hakluyt's  fragmentary  account — the 
only  record  known  to  exist  of  Cartier's  third  voyage. 

"  And  albeit  his  Majestic  was  advertized  by  the  sayd  Cartier 
of  the  death  and  decease  of  all  the  people  which  were 
brought  over  by  him  (which  were  tenne  in  number)  saving  one 
little  girle  about  tenne  yeeres  old,  yet  he  resolved  to  send  the 
sayd  Cartier  his  Pilot  thither  againe."  &c. 

No  one,  we  fancy,  appreciated  the  importance  of  the 
deaths  of  these  men  more  fully  than  did  the  Captain 
General. 

As  upon  previous  occasions,  Cartier's  preparations  were 
made  at  St.  Malo.  It  does  not  appear  to  have  been  pos- 
sible to  meet  the  King's  desire  by  sailing  on  the  i5th  April, 
but  a  month  later  found  the  five  ships  riding  at  anchor  in 
the  harbour  of  St.  Malo  in  all  readiness  to  depart,  saving 
that  the  artillery  and  certain  supplies  ordered  by  Roberval 
had  not  arrived.  After  waiting  some  little  time  for  them, 
Roberval  determined  upon  allowing  Cartier  to  sail  in  ad- 
vance, while  he  proceeded  to  Honfleur,  whither  he  thought 
his  supplies  must  have  gone,  and  there  get  ready  a  ship  or 
two  with  which  to  follow  later  in  the  season. 

Meanwhile  these  preparations  created  some  stir,  not 
merely  in  the  localities  in  which  they  were  going  forward, 
but  even  beyond  the  confines  of  France  itself.  Men  asked 
themselves  to  what  end  were  so  many  ships  being  fitted  out 
at  such  expense,  and  an  expedition  placed  under  the  com- 
mand of  a  person  so  considerable  as  '/<?  petit  rot  de  Vimeu] 
for  so  Francis  was  accustomed  to  style  Roberval.  Reports 
of  what  was  transpiring  reached  Madrid  losing,  we  may  be 
sure,  nothing  by  the  way,  and  Spanish  jealousy  taking  alarm 
at  the  bare  thought  of  any  interference  with  the  monopoly 


116 

claimed  by  that  kingdom  in  the  new  world,  a  spy  was  des- 
patched from  the  court  of  the  most  Catholic  King,  with 
orders  to  visit  the  French  ports  and  enquire  diligently  into 
the  truth  of  the  strange  stories  that  were  everywhere  rife. 
The  report  came  back  to  the  effect  that  the  French  were 
bound  for  Baccalaos,  and  the  Spaniards,  learning  that  their 
interests  were  not  likely  to  be  imperilled,  breathed  easy 
once  more. 

On  the  23rd  May,  1541, 64  Cartier  departed  from  the  port 
of  St.  Malo  on  his  third  voyage  to  the  western  world.  He 
had  with  him  five  ships  fully  equipped  and  provisioned  for 
two  years,  one  of  which  was  fEmerillon^  presented  to  him 
for  the  purpose,  as  we  have  seen,  by  the  King.  From  a 
subsequent  audit  of  his  accounts  we  find  that  another  was 
called  '  V Hermind — probably  la  Grande  Hermine  of  the 
second  voyage.  We  are  not  informed  as  to  the  others,  save 
that  the  united  tonnage  of  the  five  amounted  10400  tons.  In- 
asmuch as  la  Grande  Hermine  was  of  120  tons  burden, 
and  FEmerillon  was  of  40  tons,  the  other  three  ships  would 
average  80  tons  each.  The  voyage  was  long  and  stormy, 
and  it  was  not  until  late  in  June,  that  the  ships,  which  had 
bean  separated  by  the  tempest,  arrived  at  Carpunt  in  New- 
foundland. Their  supply  of  water  ran  short  on  the  voyage, 
and  the  cattle  which  they  were  bringing  over  to  stock  the 
new  country,  suffered  severely  in  consequence. 

Cartier  seems  to  have  waited  for  Roberval  in  the  harbour 
of   Carpunt,    which    apparently   had    been    appointed    the 

NOTE  64. — Hakluyt's  version  puts  the  date  of  sailing  on  the  23rd  May,  1540,  but 
this  is  clearly  erroneous.  Carrier's  Letters  Patent  are  dated  the  17th  and  20th 
October,  1540,  besides  which,  there  are  extant  certain  receipts  in  connection  with 
the  expedition,  signed  at  St  Malo  by  Roberval  and  Caitier  on  17th  May,  1541. 
Further,  the  ecclesiastical  records  show  that  on  the  llth  April,  1541,  Caitier  stood 
sponsor  in  the  Cathedral  Church  of  St.  Ma!o  for  a  daughter  of  Charles  Le  Huchestel 
and  Denise  des  G ranches,  to  whom  was  given  the  name  Jacquette. 


1.17 

rendezvous,  some  six  weeks.  .At  length,  impatient  of  delay, 
he  determined  upon  going  forward  to  his  destination  without 
him,  which  he  did,  and  succeeded  in  bringing  his  five  ships 
safely  to  anchor  in  the  harbour  of  Holy  Cross  on  the  23rd 
August — three  months  from  the  d?y  he  had  left  St.  Malo. 
As  of  old,  boats  put  out  from  the  shore,  filled  with  In- 
dians of  all  ages  and  sexes.  Demonstrations  of  welcome 
were  indulged  in,  and  then  came  the  inevitable  enquiry 
"Where  is  Donnacona  ?"  Cartier  promptly  answered  that 
Donnacona  was  dead  and  that  his  body  rested  in  the  earth 
in  France,  but,  apprehensive  of  the  effect  which  the  whole 
truth  might  have  upon  his  questioners,  he  added  the  false, 
hood  that  the  rest  had  married  and  become  great  lords  and 
would  not  return  to  their  native  country.  An  ominous 
silence  succeeded  Carrier's  speech  ;  all  save  Agona,  upon 
whom  Donnacona's  mantle  had  fallen,  evincing  profound 
grief  at  hearing  of  the  death  of  their  lord.  Agona  (or 
Agouna),  it  will  be  remembered,  was  the  name  of  the  tur- 
bulent chief  whom  Taignoagny  had  asked  Cartier  to  kidnap 
on  the  preceding  voyage.  Taignoagny's  apprehensions 
with  regard  to  Agona's  ambition  and  power  had  evidently 
been  realized,  for  there  is  little  doubt  that  the  successor  of 
Donnacona  was  none  other  than  his  ancient  enemy,  though 
Taignoagny,  poor  fellow,  was  spared  the  mortification  of  be- 
holding his  rival's  triumph.  Agona  received  the  news  of  Don- 
nacona's death,  apparently  with  great  equanimity,  for  accord- 
ing to  Hakluyt  "The  said  Agona  made  no  she  we  of  anger  at 
all  these  speeches;  and  I  think  he  tooke  it  so  well  because  he 
remained  Lord  and  Governour  of  the  countrey  by  the  death 
of  the  said  Donacona.''  At  the  conclusion  of  the  confer- 
ence, Agona's  demonstrations  of  friendship  became  more 


118 

marked.  Taking  from  his  head  the  wreath  of  esurgny, 
which  was  the  symbol  of  his  dignity,  and  from  his  wrists  the 
bracelets  he  wore,  he  put  them  upon  Cartier,  with  many 
signs  of  amity  and  good  will,  which,  says  the  chronicle, 
"was  all  dissimulation,  as  afterward  it  wel  appeared."65 

For  some  reason-  -it  may  have  been  on  account  of  the 
gloomy  associations  connected  with  his  sojourn  on  the  banks 
of  the  St.  Charles — Cartier  determined  upon  mooring  his 
vessels  and  establishing  his  defences  elsewhere.  After  a 
short  reconnoisance  with  his  boats  above  Stadacone,  he 
selected  the  entrance  to  a  small  river  about  four  leagues 
beyond  'Canada,'  as  being  more  commodious,  and  affording 
greater  advantages  than  did  his  former  abode.  The  spot 
chosen  was  in  all  probability  Cap  Rouge,  the  distance  from 
Stadacone'  given  by  Cartier  being,  as  usual,  too  great. 

On  the  26th  August  he  caused  all  his  ships  to  be  brought 
up  to  the  entrance  of  this  little  river,  in  which  he  placed 
three  of  them,  leaving  the  remaining  two  out  in  the  main 
river  in  readiness  to  return  to  France  with  letters  to  the 
King,  informing  him  of  their  proceedings  and  of  the  non- 
arrival  of  Roberval.  By  the  2nd  September  they  had  un- 
loaded their  supplies,  and  erected  a  fortification,  mounted 
with  cannon,  for  the  protection  of  the  three  vessels  destined 
to  remain  in  the  country.  This  being  done,  the  two  ships, 
the  one  commanded  by  Mace  Jalobert,  Cartier's  brother-in- 
law,  and  the  other  by  Etienne  Noel,  his  nephew,  departed 
for  home.66 


NOTE  6r>. — These  expressions  "as  afterward  it  wel  appeared"  and  "as 
we  understood  afterward "  (page  121)  seem  to  us  to  afford  a  tolerably  clear 
indication  of  what  transpired  at  Charlesbourg- Royal  during  the  succeeding  winter, 
the  record  of  which  is  now  no  doubt  mouldering  in  the  recesses  of  some  secret 
depository  of  ancient  manuscripts  in  France.  We  can  only  hope  that,  like  the 
Relation  Originale,  of  the  first  voyage,  it  may  be  unearthed  some  day. 

NOTE  66.— From  other  sources   it  appears  that  Jalobert  and  NoSl  carried  with 


119 

The  next  thing  was  to  make  an  examination  of  the  sur- 
rounding country,  with  the  fertility  of  which  they  were  more 
than  pleased,  the  trees  being  pronounced  finer  than  any- 
thing they  had  before  known,  though  the  grape  vines,  which 
grew  in  rich  profusion  between  them,  did  not  yield  a  fruit 
"  so  kind  as  those  of  France,  because  the  Vines  bee  not 
tilled,  and  because  they  grow  of  their  owne  accord."  "  To 
bee  short,"  says  Cartier,  "it  is  as  good  a  Countrey  to  plow 
and  mannure  as  a  man  should  find  or  desire."  Here  he  set 
twenty  men  to  work,  who  in  a  day  cleared  an  acre  and  a 
half  of  ground.  This  patch  they  sowed  with  cabbage,  let- 
tuce, and  turnip  seed,  which  sprang  up  in  a  week.  On  the 
summit  of  the  cliff  which  overhung  their  ships,  they  built 
another  fort  "  to  keepe  the  nether  Fort  and  the  ships,  and 
all  things  that  might  passe,  as  well  by  the  great  as  by  this 
small  river."  A  flight  of  steps  cut  in  the  rock  led  up  to  the 
higher  fortification,  near  which  flowed  a  clear  spring  of 
water.  On  this  cliff  they  picked  up  shining  quartz  crystals 
supposed  by  them  to  be  diamonds,  and  along  the  shore 
glittering  scales  of  mica,  "as  thicke  as  a  mans  nayle,"  which 
they  mistook  for  gold. 

Scarcely  had  the  forts  been  built  and  things  got  in  order 
at  Charlesbourg-Royal,  for  so  the  establishment  was  grandly 
named  after  Charles,  Duke  of  Orleans,  son  of  the  French 
King,  than  the  restless  spirit  of  the  commander  prompted 
him  to  embark  on  an  expedition  to  Hochelaga.  The  stories 
of  Donnacona  had  evidently  made  a  profound  impression 


them  the  news  of  the  death  of  Thomas  Fromont,  dit  de  la  Bouille,  who  was  Master 
of  la  Grande  Hermlne  on  the  second  voyage.  He  is  said  to  have  been  Cartier's 
right  arm.  Where,  or  under  what  circumstances,  he  .net  vdth  his  death  is  un- 
known, though  as  he  left  St.  Malo  with  Cartitr  in  May,  1541,  and  the  ships  which 
bore  t!ie  sad  news  sailed  from  Charlesbourg-Royal  on  the  2nd  September,  he  pro- 
bably  died  on  the  voyage  over. 


120 

upon  him,  and  he  would  tain  know  more  of  the  mysterious 
region  which  stretched  north  and  west.  In  particular,  the 
recollection  of  the  "  great  and  swift  fall  of  water  "  he  had 
seen  from  the  top  of  Mount  Royal  haunted  his  memory,  so 
much  so  that  he  could  not  endure  to  lead  a  life  of  inactivity, 
watching  his  turnips  grow  at  Charlesbourg-Royal.  His  plan 
was  to  go  up  the  river  and  reconnoitre,  returning  before  the 
cold  weather  set  in,  and  to  spend  the  winter  months  in 
making  preparations  for  an  extended  exploration  during  the 
following  summer.  Accordingly,  after  submitting  his  plans 
to  a  council  of  his  officers,  Cartier,  accompanied  by  Martine 
de  Painpoint  and  other  gentlemen,  set  out  on  the  yth  Sep- 
tember, with  two  boats,  well  manned  and  appointed,  "  to 
goe  as  farre  as  Hochelaga,  of  purpose  to  view  and  under- 
stand the  fashion  of  the  Saults  of  water  which  are  to  be 
passed  to  goe  to  Saguenay,''  leaving  the  Vicomte  de  Beaupre 
in  command  at  Charlesbourg-Royal." 

On  the  way  he  paid  a  visit  to  his  old  acquaintance,  the 
Lord  of  Hochelay,  who  had  presented  him  with  -the  little 
girl  now  serving  as  his  interpreter.  Here  he  left  two  boys 
in  order  that  they  might  learn  the  language  of  the  country. 
He  also  made  the  chief's  heart  glad  by  the  gift  of  "a  cloake 
of  Paris  red,  which  cloake  was  set  with  yealow  and  white 
buttons  of  Tinne,  and  small  belles,  &c.,  whereat  the  sayde 
Lord  seemed  highly  to  rejoyce." 

Impelled  by  fair  winds,  they  reached  on  the  nth  instant 
the  foot  of  the  first  fall,  two  leagues  distant  from  which  was 
the  town  of  Tutonaguy.  It  is  somewhat  singular  that,  after 
leaving  Charlesbourg-Royal,  Cartier  does  not  mention  Hoch- 
elaga by  name,  nor  could  anyone  tell  from  his  account  of 
this  expedition  that  he  had  ever  been  in  the  neighbourhood 


121 

of  the  falls  before.  Yet  from  his  description,  they  must  have 
been  the  Lachine  rapids,  and  the  town  of  Tutonaguy  was  in 
all  probability  Hochelaga.  Nothing  more  clearly  illustrates 
the  ephemeral  character  of  these  Indian  villages,  than  the 
circumstance  that  the  fortified  town  of  Hochelaga  should 
have  lost  its  name  in  the  short  space  of  six  years.67 

Their  attempt  to  row  up  against  the  rapids  having  natur- 
ally proved  unsuccessful,  they  went  ashore,  where  they  found 
a  beaten  path  running  westward  along  the  bank  of  the  river 
in  the  direction  of  the  second  fall.  Soon  they  came  to  an 
Indian  village,  where  they  were  favourably  received,  and  on 
announcing  their  desire  to  surmount  the  rapids,  they  were 
conducted  along  the  river-side  by  four  young  men,  until 
they  came  to  another  village,  abreast  of  the  second  fall. 
From  the  Indians  they  learned  that  the  third  fall  was  not 
far  distant  Having  gathered  this  information,  (which,  by 
the  way,  had  been  given  to  Cartier  by  the  people  of  Hoch- 
elaga several  years  before)  they  returned  to  their  boats, 
about  which  they  found  assembled  a  crowd  of  Indians  to 
the  number  of  about  four  hundred.  These  savages  seemed 
pacifically  inclined.  "  But,"  sagely  adds  the  old  chronicle, 
"a  man  must  not  trust  them  for  all  their  faire  ceremonies 
and  signes  of  joy,  for  if  they  had  thought  they  had  bene  too 
strong  for  us,  then  would  they  have  done  their  best  to  have 
killed  us" — and  then  follow  the  significant  words — "as  we 
understood  afterward.™  A  time  evidently  came  when  these 
people  were  to  see  in  white  men  nothing  but  flesh  and 
blood  like  themselves. 


NOTE  67. — M.  Faillon  tills  us  in  his  Histolre  de  lit  Colonie  Franfaise,  Vol.  3,  p.  16, 
that  the  modern  Iroquoia  name  of  Montreal  is  Tiotiaki,  the  sound  ot  which  word 
is  not  unlike  the  Tutonaguy  of  Cartier. 

NOTE  68.— See  note  65,  page  118 


122 

On  their  way  down  the  river  the  French  called  in  at 
Hochelay,  but  found  the  chief  away  from  home,  and  no- 
body there  save  one  of  his  sons,  who  told  Cartier  that  his 
father  had  gone  to  Maisouna  only  two  days  before.69  Upon 
reaching  the  fort  they  found  that  this  was  not  the  case,  for 
the  Lord  of  Hochelay  had  come  down  to  Stadacone  during 
their  absence,  in  order  to  devise  with  Agona  hostile  measures 
against  the  French.  The  Vicomte  de  Beaupre's  report  was 
to  the  effect  that  the  Indians  no  longer  came  to  the  fort  to 
sell  their  fish  as  usual,  but  appeared  to  be  in  a  great  state  of 
excitement  and  alarm.  Cartier,  hearing  all  this,  and  seeing 
that  the  Indians  were  congregating  in  large  numbers  (which 
action  he  always  associated  with  danger)  saw  to  the  efficiency 
of  his  defences,  which  were  more  than  ample  to  withstand 
any  attack  the  savages  could  make  upon  them,  and— 

At  this  point  unfortunately,  the  ancient  narrative  abruptly 
breaks  off,  and  we  are  left  to  conjecture  as  best  we  may, 
how  Cartier  and  his  companions  spent  the  long  dreary  win- 
ter which  followed.  We  know  from  the  opening  portion  of 
the  account  of  Roberval's  voyage  that  Cartier  was  very  much 
badgered  by  the  Indians,  and  from  indications  scattered 
here  and  there  through  the  fragmentary  narrative  we  have 
been  considering,  we  are  inclined  to  think  that  the  winter 
did  not  pass  over  without  more  than  one  act  of  treacherous 
violence  on  the  part  of  the  savages.  We  do  not  learn  that 
there  was  any  actual  bloodshed,70  nor  is  there  any  mention 


NOTE  69.—  We  do   not  at  all   know  where  Maisouna  was  situate,  but   fioni 
matter.  of  course  way  in  which  it  is  mentioned  here,  we  suspect  that  the  hidden 
narrative  could  tell  us  something  about  it. 

NOTE  70.  —  Thevtt—  a  somewhat  doubtful  authority  —  records  that  one  of  Cartier's 
men  having  insulted  an  Indian,  the  enraged  savage  hurled  his  tormentor  over  a 
cliff,  aud  treated  a  second  Fienchman,  who  came  to  the  assistance  of  his  comerade, 
in  like  manner.  This  would  not  tend  to  make  the  relations  between  the  Fort  and 
Stadacone  any  the  more  pleat-ant. 


123 

made  of  the  scurvy,  further  than  that  when  they  first  went 
over  their  domain  at  Cap  Rouge,  special  mention  is  had  of 
"one  kind  of  tree  above  three  fathoms  about,  which  they  in 
the  Countrey  call  Hanneda,71  which  hath  the  most  excellent 
vertue  of  all  the  trees  of  the  world,  whereof  1  will  make 
mention  hereafter"  This  is  the  same  tree  that  furnished  the' 
wonderful  cure  on  the  St.  Charles,  and  from  the  last  words 
of  the  quotation,  it  is  not  at  all  unlikely  that  the  lost  portion 
of  the  narrative  contains  an  account  of  circumstances  which 
rendered  necessary  a  successful  re-application  of  the  remedy 
during  the  winter  sojourn  at  Cap  Rouge. 

We  must  now  return  to  Roberval,  whom  we  left  at  Stt 
Malo  with  the  intention  of  going  down  to  Honfleur  and 
there  getting  ready  a  vessel  in  which  to  follow  Cartier. 
Meeting  with  unforeseen  delays,  it  was  not  until  the  i6th 
April,  1542,  that  he  sailed  from  Rochelle  with  "  three  tall 
ships"  and  two  hundred  companions,  among  whom  were 
many  persons  of  quality.  The  fates  seemed  against  the 
enterprise,  for  they  had  not  long  left  port  when  the  wind 
turning  contrary,  drove  them  back  upon  the  coast  of  France, 
and  even  when  they  did  actually  get  under  way,  storms 
hampered  their  progress  so  greatly  that  it  was  the  yth  June 
before  they  reached  the  Newfoundland  coast.  Entering  the 
harbour  of  St.  John's  the  next  day,  they  found  there  seven- 
teen fishing  vessels,  some  of  which  must  have  been  Portu- 
gese, for  Hakluyt  says  that  Roberval  was  detained  here 
nearly  all  the  month  of  June  owing  to  an  altercation  between 
his  men  and  certain  "Portugals." 

One  morning,  some  little  time  after  their  arrival,  as  they 


NOTE  71.  -The  Brief  Recit  has,  Amedu.  'Hakluyt's  narrative  of  the  second  voyage 
has,  Ameda  or  Hanneda. 


124 

lay  at  anchor  in  the  bay,  they  descried  three  ships  enter- 
ing port,  which  to  Roberval's  amazement  turned  out  to  be 
Jacques  Cartier's  expedition  of  the  previous  year  on  the 
homeward  route.  Carder,  whom  no  contretemps  ever  seemed 
to  embarrass,  paid  his  respects  to  his  superior,  and  explained 
that  his  premature  return  arose  from  the  fact  of  his  being 
unable  with  his  small  band  longer  to  cope  with  the  Indians. 
He  praised  the  country,  which  he  declared  to  be  rich  and 
fruitful,  and  produced  certain  '  diamonts  '  and  '  Golde  ore  ' 
"  which  ore"  we  are  told,  "  the  Sunday  next  ensuing,  was 
tryed  in  a  Furnace,  and  found  to  be  good." 

Roberval,  hearing  this  favourable  account  of  the  country 
ordered  Cartier  to  return  with  him  to  Canada.  The  latter, 
however,  had  had  enough  of  it,  and  quietly  slipping  off  the 
following  night  made  all  sail  for  France.  Several  reasons 
may  have  prompted  this  course,  which  at  first  sight  seems 
very  unlike  Cartier.  To  begin  with,  we  do  not  think  he 
could  have  been  favourably  impressed  with  Roberval's 
capacity  for  the  leadership  of  such  an  expedition.  The 
latter's  interminable  delays  had  been  the  primary  cause  of 
failure  so  far,  and  Cartier  no  doubt  felt  disinclined  to  hold 
second  place  under  such  a  man,  in  a  situation  where  vigour 
and  determination  were  peculiarly  indispensable,  and 
where  a  single  error  of  judgment  might  prove  fatal  to  the 
whole  party.  And  apart  from  the  question  of  Roberval's  fitness, 
we  can  sympathize  with  Cartier  in  his  unwillingnes  to  serve 
in  a  country  where  he  had  so  long  been  supreme— a  coun- 
try, the  very  existence  of  which,  but  for  his  intrepidity  and 
perseverance,  would  not  then  have  been  known  to  the  civi- 
lized world — a  sorry  return  truly,  for  all  the  toil  and  priva- 
tion he  had  undergone.  And  so  we  think  we  understand 


125 

the  motives  which  prompted  him  to  give  Roberval  the  slip 
in  the  manner  he  did.  He  probably  desired  to  avoid  any 
thing  like  an  open  rupture,  and  with  that  object  in  view,  took 
the  somewhat  inglorious  course  we  have  described. 

In  this  recital  we  have  followed  Hakluyt's  account  of 
Roberval's  voyage,  which— and  it  is  only  a  fragment — is  the 
sole  record  that  has  come  down  to  us.  We  are  aware  of 
the  existence  of  certain  speculations  at  variance  therewith. 
Mr.  DeCosta,  for  example,  in  his  article  upon  Cartier,  to 
which  we  have  several  times  alluded  in  the  course  of  this 
essay,  states  that  Roberval  sailed  from  Honfleur  on  the 
22nd  August,  1541 — just  three  months  after  Cartier  had  left 
St.  Malo,  and  that  the  ships  he  met  in  the  harbour  of  St. 
John's  were  those  of  Jalobert  and  Noel,  which  Cartier  had 
despatched  from  Charlesbourg-Royal  for  France  on  the  2nd 
September  of  that  year.  The  authorities  quoted  by  that 
gentleman  in  support  of  this  theory  are  not  accessible  to  us. 
Under  these  circumstances  we  feel  bound  to  add  that  we 
have  not  that  confidence  in  the  accuracy  of  Mr.  DeCosta's 
historical  statements  which  we  should  like  to  feel.  If  his 
version  be  correct;  then  Cartier  and  Roberval  must  have 
wintered  together  in  Canada  in  1541-2.  It  is  true  Champ- 
lain  says  that  Roberval  made  Cartier  return  with  him  to 
Canada,  where  they  built  a  dwelling  on  the  Island  of 
Orleans,  while  Lescarbot  says  that  Roberval  and  Cartier 
together  established  a  fortification  in  Cape  Breton.  These 
statements,  however,  are  mere  obiter  dicta,  and  are  flatly 
contradicted  by  the  only  account  of  Roberval's  voyage  ex- 
tant, with  which  probably  neither  Champlain  nor  Lescarbot 
were  acquainted,  but  which  finds  acceptance  with  such  high 
authorities  as  Ferland  and  Faillon,  in  whose  company  we 


126 

are  content  to  abide.  There  is  besides,  other  evidence  to 
show  that  Roberval  was  in  France  in  the  early  part  of  1542. 
Harrisse — ' ''Notes  sur  la  Nouvelle  France  J  p.  5,  note — says 
without  qualification  : — "  Roberval  etait  encore  en  France 
le  i  Mars,  1542,  puisque  h  cette  date  il  comparut  devant  le 
Parlement  de  Rouen  afin  de  reclamer  certains  criminels  qui 
devaieht  faire  partie  de  son  expedition." 

Cartier  certainly  was  present  in  the  cathedral  church  of 
St.  Maio  on  the  2ist  October,  1542,  on  which  date  he  as- 
sisted at  the  baptism  of  Catherine,  daughter  of  Rend 
Moreau,  Sieur  de  la  Peraudiere,  and  Roze  des  Pallys.  Both 
these  statements  fit  in  with  Hakluyt's  version  of  Roberval's 
voyage.  Finally,  M.  Joiion  des  Longrais  in  his  work  on 
Jacques  Cartier,  published  at  Paris  last  year  (1888),  says 
positively  that  Roberval  sailed  from  Rochelle  on  the  i6th 
April,  1542. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SUBSEQUENT     EVENTS     IN     THE     LIFE 
OF    JACQUES     CARTIER. 

Return  from  third  voyage. — Audit  of  accounts  under  Royal 
Commission. — Evidence  of  fourth  voyage. — Its  probable 
date. — Cartier's  private  life. — His  residence  at  St.  Malo. — 
Limoilou. — As  to  his  ennoblement. — Foundaiion  of  an 
4  Obit.' — Cartier's  death. — His  character.  —Conclusion. 

ARTIER,  on  his  return,  found  himself  and  his 
expedition  alike  unnoticed.  The  third  war  between 
the  rival  monarchs  had  broken  out  during  his  absence 
and  Francis,  immersed  in  a  sanguinary  conflict  which  taxed 
the  resources  of  his  kingdom  to  the  utmost  degree,  found 
himself  unable  to  bestow  a  thought  upon  the  man  who  had 
discovered  and  entered  upon  for  him,  a  territory  as  fair  and 
many  times  as  large  as  that  for  which  he  was  wasting  the 
energies  and  draining  the  life-blood  of  his  people. 

The  next  we  hear  of  Cartier  is  his  appearance  before  a 
commission  appointed  by  the  King  to  audit  the  accounts  of 
the  late  voyage.  The  commission  was  composed  of  Robert 
Legoupil,  "  conseiller  et  lieutenant  en  1'admiraulte'  de 
France  a  la  table  de  marbre  de  nostre  palais  a  Rouan,"  and 
four  associate  commissioners.  On  the  3rd  April,  1544,  the 
King  addressed  a  letter  to  Robert  Legoupil,  commanding 
him  to  summon  before  him  within  a  week  after  his  ap- 
pointment for  the  purposes  of  this  audit,  both  Roberval  and 
Cartier,  showing  that  both  had  returned  to  France  before 


12S 

that  date.  The  report  of  the  commission,  dated  the  2ist 
June,  1544,  fixes  the  cost  of  Cartier's  third  expedition  at 
39,988  livres  4.  6.  In  this  document  is  to  be  found  the 
only  evidence  we  possess  of  Cartier's  fourth  voyage  to  Can- 
ada, which,  however,  seems  to  establish  the  fact  of  its 
having  taken  place.  The  following  is  the  quotation— 
Cartier  having  claimed  4,500  livres  (apparently  extra)  on 
account  of  P Hermine  and  rEmerillon,  adds— 

"  Et  en  ce  qui  est  du  tier  navire  mettres  pour  dix  sept  mois 
qu'il  a  este  audict  voiaige  dudict  Cartier,  et  pour  huict  mois 
qu'il  a  este  a  retourner  querir  ledict  Robert val  audict  Canada 
au  peril  de  nauleaige"2  que  les  autres  deux,  se  seront  deux  mil 
cinq  cents  livres,  et,  pour  les  autres  deux  qui  furent  audict 
voiaige,  six  mois  a  cent  livres  le  mois,  sont  douze  cents  livres." 

The  voyage  of  seventeen  months  above  referred  to  is, 
no  doubt,  the  third  one,  on  which  Cartier  sailed  on  the  23rd 
May,  1541  VVe  do  not  know  the  date  of  his  return.  He 
left  Newfoundland  about  the  end  of  June,  and  we  find  him 
present  at  a  baptism  at  St.  Malo  on  the  2ist  October  follow- 
ing. Between  May  1541  and  October  1542  is  just  seven- 
teen months.  Leaving  Newfoundland  about  the  end  of 
June  he  should,  however,  have  reached  France  long  before 
October — probably  about  the  middle  or  end  of  August. 
We  fancy,  for  the  purposes  of  his  financial  accounts,  he 
must  have  reckoned  the  length  of  the  voyage  as  between 
the  periods  of  engaging  and  paying  off  his  crews.  Supposing 
this  to  have  been  the  case,  and  allowing  for  a  long  passage, 
such  for  instance  as  Roberval  experienced  a  few  weeks  be- 
fore, we  arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  the  third  voyage  was 
held  to  be  of  seventeen  months'  duration. 

All  we  know  of  the  fourth  voyage   is   that   it  was  under- 


NOTE  72.— See  appendix  J. 


129 

taken  to  bring  back  Roberval,  and  that  it  lasted  eight 
months.  Meagre  as  is  the  information  afforded  us,  it  is 
sufficient  to  justify  the  estimate  of  Roberval's  fitness  for  the 
leadership  of  such  an  enterprise  which  we  have  supposed 
Cartier  to  entertain.  As  to  when  it  occurred — Cartier  was 
present  at  a  baptism  at  St.  Malo  on  the  25th  March,  J543. 
He  was  also  present  in  person  before  the  court  at  St.  Malo, 
as  a  witness,  on  the  iyth  February,  1544.  M.  Ferland's 
supposition  that  Cartier  sailed  on  his  fourth  voyage  in  the 
autumn  of  1543,  wintered  in  Canada,  and  returned  to 
France  about  the  beginning  of  May  1544,  cannot  therefore 
be  accepted. 

Hakluyt  tells  us  that  Roberval  left  the  neighbourhood  of 
Stadacone  for  Hochelaga  on  the  5th  June,"  1543.  He  must 
therefore  have  been  in  Canada  sometime  after  that  date. 
Both  Roberval  and  Cartier  appeared  before  the  royal  com- 
mission at  Rouen  in  June  1544.  We  cannot  find  any  record 
of  Cartier  being  in  France  between  March  1543  and  Febru- 
ary 1544  (saving  one  doubtful  entry  in  the  legal  registers, 
dated  the  3rd  July,  1543,  on  which  occasion  it  is  more  than 
likely  he  was  represented  by  proxy).  We  therefore  suggest 
that  he  might  have  sailed  on  his  fourth  voyage  about  the 
middle  of  April  1543,  and  returned  late  in  the  autumn  of  the 
same  year.  This  is  strengthened  by  the  probability  that 
Cartier,  having  undergone  the  privations  of  two  winters  in 
Canada,  would  be  careful  to  avoid  a  third  experience. 

Cartier  seems  to  have  spent  the  years  succeeding  his 
fourth  and  (so  far  as  we  know)  his  last  voyage,  in  retirement 
at  St.  Malo.  His  town  house  was  situate  on  the  rue  de 
Buhen,  between  the  old  manor  of  that  name  and  the  St. 
Thomas  hospital.  His  country  residence  was  at  Limoilou, 
a  small  village  situate  a  few  miles  east-north-east  of  St. 
9 


130 

Malo.  The  building  is  still  preserved  entire.  According 
to  the  representations  of  it  which  we  have  seen,  it  is  of  sim- 
ple construction — in  appearance  resembling  a  substantial 
farm  house,  with  outbuildings  and  a  court-yard — the  whole 
surrounded  by  a  stone  wall.  The  old  house  is  approached 
through  two  gates  near  together,  of  ancient  form.  In  the 
neighbourhood  they  are  known  by  the  name  of  ^Fortes 
Carrier?  Over  the  larger  gateway,  cut  in  stone,  are  the  arms 
of  a  Bourgeois,  i.e.,  without  the  helmet.  It  appears  that  this 
property  had  been  for  many  years  previous  to  the  time  of 
which  we  write,  in  possession  of  the  Cartier  family.  Here, 
removed  from  the  strife,  political  and  religious,  which  raged 
fiercely  all  around  him,  Cartier,  happy  we  have  every  reason 
to  believe,  in  the  companionship  of  his  wife,  passed  his  later 
years.  We  do  most  sincerely  trust  that  this  interesting  relic 
may  long  escape  the  ruthless  touch  of  modern  philistinism. 
It  is  stated  that  Francis  I.  at  last  recognized  the  eminent 
services  of  his  faithful  follower  by  granting  to  him  a  patent 
of  nobility.  We  should  like  to  think  this  was  the  case,  but 
we  fear  there  is  no  satisfactory  evidence  to  show  that  either 
Francis  or  Henry,  his  son  and  successor,  ever  did  anything 
of  the  kind.  L'abb£  Faillon  is  of  opinion  that  the  circum- 
stance of  Cartier  being  alluded  to  on  the  Baptismal  register, 
under  the  date  5th  February,  1550,  as  '•'•Noble  homme™ 
(which  title  he  says  was  given  only  to  those  of  noble  rank) 
is  proof  of  his  elevation  to  that  dignity.  Unfortunately  we 

NOTE  73.—  5  F6vrier,  1550. 

'•Le  jeudy,  cinquiesme  jour  de  feubvrier,  fut  baptiz6  ung  filz  en  l'6glise  cathe- 
drale  de  Saint-Malo,  &  Jacques  Nouel  et  &  Robine  Herv6  sa  femme,  par  Dom 
Ollivicr  Lemarque  substitut  de  venerable  et  discrete  personne  Maistre  Lancelot 
Buffier  chanoine  et  vicaire-cur6  de  la  dicte  eglise,  et  npmmfi  fust  par  noble  homme 
Jacques  Cartier,  Jacques,  et  petit  compdre  Jehan  Gufiridien,  pour  commdre  Perrine 
Gaulthier.  En  presence  de  Etienne  Nouel,  Mery  Rouxel  et  du  soubsignfe  notaire, 
le  diet  jour  et  an.  Sign6  :  JACQUES  CARTIER  et  F.  TREHOUART." 


131 

find  Cartier  similarly  entitled,  on  the  same  register,  ten 
years  before — namely  on  the  i3th  November,  1540,  yet  it 
has  never  been  maintained  that  he  was  ennobled  before  his 
departure  on  the  third  voyage.  Again,  his  name  is  recorded 
in  the  ecclesiastical  and  legal  records  of  St.  Malo  many 
times  subsequently  to  February  i55o,74  but  on  none  of  these 
occasions  is  there  any  allusion  to  his  being  of  noble  degree. 
Finally,  M.  Jouon  des  Longrais  has  unearthed  a  document 
dated  9th  March,  1557,  in  which  Cartier  is  specially  dis- 
tinguished from  certain  "priseurs  nobles" — he  being  termed 
"1'vn  des  priseurs  de  ceste  ville." 

It  is  true  that  in  "un  acte  duchapitre  de  Saint-Malo"  dated 
the  29th  September,  1549,  he  is  styled  Sieur  de  LimoiJou, 
but  it  does  not  necessarily  follow  therefrom  that  he  was  of 
noble  rank.  M.  des  Longrais  says  on  this  point — "  Les 
plus  petits  proprietaires  s'intitulaient  sieurs  ou  seigneurs  de 
leur  terre  quand  il  leur  plaisait,  quoique  1'usage  en  fut  un 
peu  moins  general  qu'  a  la  fin  du  meme  siecle."  The  '"Acte ' 
above  mentioned  records  the  foundation  by  the  Sieur  de 
Limoilou  and  his  wife  of  an  'obit '  in  the  cathedral  church 
of  St.  Malo.  This  'obit'  called  for  the  celebration  of  three 
masses  of  requiem  on  the  i6th  October  in  each  year.  The 
Sieur  does  not  appear  to  have  been  blessed  with  much  of 
this  world's  goods,  for  it  seems  that  in  order  to  establish  this 
lobitj  costing  the  sum  of  four  livres,  he  was  obliged  to  mort- 
gage his  town  residence. 

Cartier's  presence  at   baptisms  and  before  the  legal  tri- 

NOTE  74.—  For  example,  on  the  2nd  August  in  the  same  year 
"  Ls  sabmedy  second  jour  d'aougst,  an  predict  mil  Vc  cinquanto,  par  venerable 
•&  discret  Me.  Lancelot  Rutfier  fut  baptise  ung  fils  &  Raoulet  Grout  &  Jeanne 
Cheville  sa  femme  ;  &  fut  nomm6  Jacques  par  honnestes  gens  Jacques  Cartier,  prin- 
cipal compere,  &  Robin  Pestel,  petit  op.,  &  Ollive  Lambert  cm.,  lesd.  jour  &  an. 
G.  Langevin." 


132 

bunals,  where  his  knowledge  and  experience  were  had  in 
great  request,75  continued  to  occur  frequently  during  the 
latter  part  of  his  life.  We  have  already  referred  to  his  last 
attendance  at  a  baptism,  which  took  place  on  the  iyth 
November,  1555.  His  last  appearance  in  court  was  on  the 
26th  June,  1557,  when  he  gave  certain  evidence  in  corrobor- 
ation  of  the  testimony  of  one  Jehan  Daniel. 

We  come  now  to  the  last  act  of  Cartier's  life — namely 
his  death,  which  occurred  on  the  ist  September,  1557,  in 
the  66th  or  67th  year  of  his  age.76  Katherine  des 
Granches  survived  her  husband  nearly  eighteen  years, 
dying  in  the  early  part  of  1575.  As  we  have  already  stated, 
they  had  no  family.  Among  Cartier's  collateral  des- 
cendants we  may  mention  Jacques  Noel,  grand  nephew 
of  the  celebrated  navigator,  from  whose  interesting 
letters,  written  in  1587,"  it  is  apparent  that  he  was  not  igno- 
rant of  the  deeds  of  his  great-uncle.  In  one  of  these  letters 
he  states  that  he  had  gone  over  the  ground  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  Saults  (Lachine  rapids)  himself,  and  in 
another  he  speaks  of  his  sons,  Michael  and  John,  who  at 
the  date  of  his  writing  were  in  Canada. 

NOTE  75.— The  portrait  of  Jacques  Cartier  still  hangs  in  the  town  hall  of  St. 
Malo.  The  name  of  the  painter  is  unknown.  In  1847  the  L.  &  H.  8.  of  Quebec 
procured  a  copy  of  this  painting  by  M.  Amiel,  a  Parisian  artist.  This  picture  un- 
fotunately  was  destroyed  in  the  burning  of  the  Parliament  buildings  at  Quebec  in 
February  1854.  Many  reproductions,  however,  are  in  existence,  and  the  bold  and 
resolute  features  of  the  great  navigator  are  familiar  to  us  all. 

NOTE  76. — M.  des  Longrais  says  that  he  discovered  not  long  since  on  the  margin 
of  one  of  the  Court  Registers  at  St.  Malo,  above  the  date  of  1st  September  1557, 
the  following  memorandum  : 

"  Ce  diet  mercredy  au  matin  environ  cinq  heiires  deceda  Jacqiies  Cartier." 
M.  des  Longrais  has  appended   a  fac-simile  of  this  entry.     Cartier's  death  was 
probably  caused  by  an  epidemic  which  was  very  fatal  at  St.  Malo  about  that  time. 

NOTE  77. — See  appendix  L. 


133 

In  considering  the  character  of  Jacques  Cartier,  if  in- 
deed our  scanty  knowledge  of  the  man  warrants  us  in  using 
so  comprehensive  a  word,  two  features  stand  prominently 
forth — his  deep  piety,  and  his  extraordinary  physical  courage 
and  endurance.  In  our  attempt  to  follow  his  adventurous 
course,  we  have  more  than  once  called  attention  to  both 
these  traits.  Concerning  the  first,  we  may  sum  up  our  ob- 
servations by  saying  that  in  Cartier  dwelt  an  habitual  sense 
of  the  Divine  presence,  which  governed  all  his  actions  and 
directed  all  his  ways.  Devoted  to  the  interests  of  Holy 
Church,  he  was  a  strict  observer  of  her  sacred  ordinances 
and  her  stately  forms,  while  his  private  life  appears  ever  to 
have  been  regulated  by  the  maxims  of  the  Gospel.  In 
looking  back  over  the  record  of  his  voyages,  it  is  very  rarely 
one  meets  with  any  violation  of  the  moral  law — the  only 
instances  we  can  recall  being  the  kidnapping  of  the  Indians 
at  Stadacone,  and  the  subsequent  deception  which  that  act 
entailed.  True  it  is  that  the  accounts  in  all  probability 
were  written  by  himself,  but  they  are  simple,  straightforward 
narratives,  and  bear  the  impress  of  truth  upon  every  page. 

Of  his  physical  courage  and  powers  of  endurance  it  would 
be  difficult  to  speak  too  highly.  When  one  considers  what 
the  ships  of  that  period  were  like,  it  will  be  admitted  that  a 
voyage  to  the  new  found  land  was  in  itself  no  light  under- 
taking. But  this  voyage  four  times  repeated,  was  but  a 
small  portion  of  Cartier's  exploits.  Cramped  in  his  wretched 
little  vessel,  buffeted  by  the  winds  and  waves,  he  lived  for 
months  at  a  time  in  command  of  men,  some  of  whom  at 
any  rate,  judging  from  their  extraction,  could  not  have  been 
very  desirable  companions.  With  them  he  explored  wild 
regions  on  which  the  foot  of  a  white  man  had  never  trod— 


134 

penetrated  a  thousand  miles  into  the  interior  of  an  unknown 
continent — and  there,  surrounded  by  savages,  alone  of  civil- 
ized men  in  all  that  mighty  wilderness  which  stretched  from 
Mexico  to  the  Pole,  he  deliberately  undertook,  with  a  hand- 
ful of  followers,  to  spend  a  winter.  We  know  something  of 
the  unspeakable  miseries  he  endured  in  the  course  of  that 
dreary  stay  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Charles,  and  we  have 
seen  how  little  they  affected  his  indomitable  spirit,  in  that 
on  the  first  opportunity  he  voluntarily  repeated  his  ex- 
perience. 

Of  Cartier  in  his  domestic  relations  we  know  scarcely 
anything.  From  one  or  two  circumstances  we  have  men- 
tioned, we  think  we  are  justified  in  surmising  that  his 
married  life  was  uniformly  happy,  the  one  disappointment 
being  that  the  blessing  of  Joseph  was  withheld  from  them; 
for  little  as  we  know  of  Cartier,  this  much  is  clear,  that  he 
possessed  that  note  of  a  great  man— fondness  for  children. 
There  .is  scarcely  a  year  of  his  life  in  which  we  do  not  hear 
of  him  holding  a  little  one  over  the  baptismal  font. 

Under  happier  auspices  Cartier's  third  voyage  would  pro- 
ably  have  marked  the  beginning  of  the  permanent  settle- 
ment of  this  country,  and  Canadian  history  would  have  had 
fifty  years  added  to  its  page.  But  Providence  ordained 
differently,  and  the  work  was  reserved  for  other  hands. 

With  Francis  I.  died  all  hope  of  an  early  settlement  of 
New  France.  His  successor,  burdened  with  the  affairs  of  a 
country  attacked  from  without  by  foreign  foes,  and  torn  by 
religious  wars  within  her  borders,  bestowed  no  further 
thought  upon  an  enterprise  which  promised  no  immediate 
return.  The  Basque  and  Breton  fishermen  pursued  their 
calling  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland  and  in  the  '  Grand 


135 

Bay  '  as  of  old,  and  there  are  not  wanting  traces  of  feeble 
and  intermittent  attempts  on  the  part  of  private  indivi- 
duals to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  Jacques  Cartier ;  but 
with  him,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  Canada  disappeared 
from  the  eyes  of  the  civilized  world.  No  longer  need  the 
anxious  inhabitant  of  Stadacone"  gaze  fearfully  down  the 
great  river — no  more  in  his  generation  should  bearded 
strangers  invade  the  privacy  of  his  domain  ;  his  next  danger 
lay  in  the  opposite  direction,  where,  far  up  the  Ottawa, 
forces  were  gathering  for  his  overthrow.  And  as  Algonquin 
followed  Huron  at  Hochelaga  and  Stadacone,  a  savage 
power  was  steadily  growing  in  the  south,  of  whose  unparal- 
leled ferocity  both  Huron  and  Algonquin  were  soon  to  have 
bitter  experience. 

Save  for  these  widely  scattered  bands  of  savages,  all 
Canada  was  a  solitude,  through  which  the  St.  Lawrence 
rolled  down  its  lonely  course  for  more  than  a  thousand 
miles.  And  so  it  continued  to  be  for  upwards  of  sixty  years, 
until  at  length  the  silence  was  broken  by  the  commanding 
voice  of  Samuel  de  Champlain. 


APPEN  DICES. 


APPENDIX  A. 

In  almost  every  account  of  Cartier's  voyages  which  we  have 
seen,  the  two  ships  which  sailed  on  the  first  voyage  are  said  to 
have  been  each  of  sixty  tons  burden,  and  equipped  with  one 
hundred  and  twenty-two  men  in  all.  The  writers  have  all  been 
misled  by  Hakluyt,  who  says  :  — "  We  departed  from  the  Port 
of  S.  Malo  with  two  ships  of  threescore  tun  apiece  burden,  and 
61  well  appointed  men  in  ech  one." 

A  comparison  of  this  with  the  parallel  passages  in  the  other 
relations,  shows  that  Hakluyt  erred  in  his  enumeration. 

The  Ed.  1598  has — "Auec  deux  nauires  de  charge  chacun 
d'environ  soixante  tonneaux,  et  arme  de  soixante  et  un 
homme.''  This  is  not  so  clear  as  it  might  be.  Read,  however, 
in  the  light  of  the  R.  0.  it  is  obvious  that  the  sixty-one  men 
formed  the  united  crews.  "Auecques  lesdits  deux  nauires  du 
port  d'enuiron  soixante  tonneaulx  chaincun,  esquippez  les  deux 
de  soixante  ung  homme."  This  we  take  to  be  conclusive,  but 
if  further  evidence  be  wanting,  it  is  to  be  found  in  the  legal 
document  dated  the  28th  March,  1538,  to  which  we  have  alluded 

in  the  body  of  this  paper,  and  which  lias  as  follows  : — " 

Jacques  Cartier,  capitaine  et  pilote  pour  le  Roy,  ayant  charge 
de  voiaiger  et  aller  aux  Terres  Neuff  ves,  passer  le  destroict  de 
la  baye  des  Chasteaulx  avecques  deux  navires  equippez  de 
saixante  compaignons  pour  V an  present ,  cfcc." 

We  think,  therefore,  we  are  justified  in  stating  that  Cartier 
was  accompanied  on  his  first  voyage  by  only  60  persons.  In 
reading  the  accounts  of  his  voyages,  in  Hakluyt,  for  the  first 
time,  it  struck  us  as  somewhat  singular  that  he  should  have 
been  accompanied  by  more  men  on  his  first  than  on  his  second 
voyage.  The  truth  is,  however,  that  the  proportion  between 
the  tonnage  and  the  men  is  the  same  on  both  voyages  ;  on  the 
first,  120  tons  and  61  men — on  the  second,  220  tons  and  110 
men. 


138 
APPENDIX  B. 

There  are  no  less  than  five  versions  of  the  narrative  of  the 
first  voyage  of  Cartier. 

1.  In  Italian,  by  Ramusio  :     "  Prima  relations  di  lacques 
Carthier  delta  terra  nuoua  detta  la  nuoua  Francia"  Vol.  III. 
First  published  in  1556.     Reprinted  in  1565,  1606  and  1613. 

2.  "Discovrs  \\  dv  \\  voyage  \\  fait  par  le  capi-\taine  laqves 
Cartier  \  aux    Terres-neufues    de    Canadas,     No-\\rembe  gue, 
Hochelage,  Labrador,  &  \\  pays  adiacens,  dite  nouuelle  France, \ 
auec  particidieres  moeurs,  langage  et  ||  ceremonies  dcs  habitans 
d'icellel.     —A  Roven,  \\de  Vimprimerie  \  de  Raphael  du  Petit 
Val,  Libraire  et  Imprimeur  du  Roy,  a  VAnge  Raphael.  ||  M.  D. 
XCV1II.     Avec  Permission."1 

Reprinted  in  1843  by  the  L.  &  H.  S.  of  Quebec,  and  in  1865 
by  M.  H.  Michelant.  This  work,  it  is  stated  in  the  preface,  is 
a  translation  of  one  'escrit  en  langue  estrangere.' 

3.  "A  short  and  \\  briefe  narration  of  the  two  \  Navigations 
and  Discoueries  \   to  the  Northweast  partes  called  \  Newe 
Fravnce:  ||  First  translated  out  of  French  into  Italian  by  that 
famous  ||  learned  man  Gio:  Bapt:  Ramutius,  and  now  turned\ 
into  English  by  John  Florio  :  worthy  the  rea-\\dinq  of  all  Ven- 
turers, Trauellers  i|  and  Discouuerers.\\ — 

"Imprinted  at  Lon\\don,  by  H.  Bynneman  dwelling  \\  in 
Thames  Streate,  neere  vnto  \\  Baynardes  Castill.  \  Anno 
Domini  1580." 

4.  "Certaine  voyages  containing  the  Discouerie  of  the  Gulfe 
of  Sainct  Laurence  to  the  West  of  Newfoundland,  and  from 
thence  vp  the  riuer  of  Canada,  to  Ho  helaga,  baguenay,  and 
other  places :   with  a  description  of  the  temperature  of  the 
climate,  the  disposition  of  the  people,  the  nature,  commodities, 
and  riches  of  the  soile,  and  other  matters  of  speciall  moment : 
collected  by  Richard  Haklvyt  Preacher,  and  sometimes  student 
of  Christ-Church  in  Oxford.'"    Printed  in  London  in  1600. 

5.  "Voyage  de  Jacqnes  Cartier"  1544. 

A  manuscript  discovered  in  1867  in  the  Bibliotheque  Im- 
periale,  Paris,  which  notwithstanding  the  date,  1544,  is  held  to 
be  the  Relation  Originate  of  the  first  voyage.  It  was  published 
at  Paris  in  the  year  of  its  discovery  by  MM.  Michelant  and 
Rame.  All  five  accounts  substantially  agree,  a  close  similarity 
existing  between  the  first,  second  and  fourth,  although  here  and 
there  differences  occur,  of  sufficient  importance  in  the  judg- 
ment of  M.  Michelant  (a  gentleman  who  has  bestowed  much 


139 

study  upon  the  subject)  to  warrant  the  opinion  that  the  Italian, 
English,  and  French  versions  come  of  independent  sources. 
The  fifth  differs  more  frequently  from  the  rest  than  any  one 
of  the  latter  does  from  the  other  three,  and  in  the  matter  of 
distances  &c. ,  where  one  can  form  an  indepen  lent  opinion,  it  is 
generally  found  that  the  Relation  Originate  is  the  most  trust- 
worthy. Accordingly,  where  the  versions  conflict,  we  as  a 
rule  give  it  the  preference.  We  have  never  had  an  opportunity 
of  examining  the  third  (Florio's),  which  is  confessedly  a  trans- 
lation from  Ramusio,  and  therefore  cannot  be,  on  M.  Miche- 
lant's  theory,  identical  with  the  one  employed  by  Hakluyt,  as 
one  would  be  disposed  to  think. 


APPENDIX  C. 

Lewis  Roberts,  in  his  "  Dictionary  of  Commerce,"  printed  in 
London  in  1600,  says  of  Brest,  that  it  was  the  chief  town  of 
New  France :  that  it  was  the  residence  of  the  Governor, 
Almoner,  and  other  public  officers  :  that  the  French  drew  there- 
from large  quantities  of  baccalao,  train  oil,  and  valuable  furs. 
See  Robertson's  paper  on  the  Labrador  coast,  in  the  records 
of  the  Literary  and  Historical  Society  of  Quebec  for  the  year 
1843. 

Unfortunately  this  ancient  dictionary  of  Roberts  is  not  to  be 
found  in  Canada,  nor  have  we  been  able  to  discover  it  in 
Boston.  Mr.  Robertson,  after  quoting  Roberts,  says  in  his 
paper — "As  to  the  truth  of  Roberts'  remarks  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  as  may  be  3een  from  the  ruins  and  portions  of  the  build- 
ings, which  were  chiefly  constructed  of  wood.  I  estimate  that 
at  one  time  it  contained  200  houses,  besides  stores,  &c.,  and  per- 
haps a  thousand  inhabitants  in  winter,  which  would  be  trebled 
in  summer." 

The  period  to  which  he  refers  was,  however,  long  after  Car- 
tier's  day.  A  little  farther  on  Mr.  Robertson  falls  into  an  error 
respecting  Brest,  which  he  confounds  with  Bradore— les 
Islettes  of  Cartier. 

L'lle  aux  Basques  is  in  lat.  48°  9'  long.  69°  15'. 

Echafaud  Island,  as  laid  down  in  Bayfield's  charts,  is  a  mere 
rock  just  off  the  Basque  roads.  Cap  de  Chafaut  aux  Basques, 
on  the  mainland  near  by,  is  about  two  leagues  from  Tadousac. 
S.  E.  J  S.  of  '  la  pointe  aux  Allouettes,'  otherwise  called  St. 
Matthew,  (the  cape  on  the  western  side  of  the  entrance  to  the 
Saguenay.)  Emery  de  Caen  anchored  there  in  1629.  Champlain 
pp.  1096-7,  1245. 


140 
APPENDIX  D. 

The  following  is  the  text  of  the  Commission  authorizing  the 
second  voyage. 

PHELIPPES  CHABOT, — 

chevalier  de  1'ordre,  compte  de  Buzancoys  et  de  Charny, 
baron  d'Aspremont,  de  Paigny  et  de  Mirebeau,  seigneur  de 
Beaumont  et  de  Fontaine  franczose  admiral  de  France,  Bre- 
taigne  et  Guyenne,  gouverneur  et  lieutenant  general  pour  le 
roy  en  Bourgongne,  aussi  lieutenant  general  pour  monseigneur 
le  daulphin  ou  gouvernement  de  Normandie,  au  cappitaine 
et  pillote  maistre  Jaques  Cartier  de  Sainct  Malo — salut. 
Nous  vous  avons  commis  et  deppute,  commettons  et  deputons 
du  voulloir  et  commandement  du  roy  pour  conduire,  mener  et 
emploier  troys  navyres  equippees  et  advitaillees  chacune  pour 
quinze  moys  au  parachevement  de  la  navigation  des  terres  par 
vous  ja  comniencees  a  descouvrir  oultre  les  terres  neufves,  et 
en  icelluy  voaige  essayer  de  faire  et  acomplir  ce  qu'il  a  plu 
audit  seigneur  vous  commander  et  ordonner,  pour  1'equippaige 
duquel  vous  achapterez  ou  freterez  a  tel  pris  raisonnable  que 
adviserez  au  dire  de  gens  de  bien  a  ce  congnoissans,  et  sellon 
que  verrez  et  congnoistrez  estre  bon  pour  le  bien  de  ladite 
navigation,  lesdites  troys  navires  prandrez  et  louerez  le  nornbre 
des  pillotes,  maistres,  et  compaignons  marynyers  telz  qu'il 
vous  semblera  estre  requis  et  necessaii'e  pour  lacomplissement 
d'icelle  navigation,  desquelles  choses  faire  equipper.  dresser  et 
mettre  sus,  vous  avons  donne  et  donnons  povoir,  commission 
et'mandement  espicial,  avec  la  totale  charge  et  superintendence 
dMceulx  navires,  voaige  et  navigation,  tant  a  laller  que  re- 
tourner.  Mandons  et  commandons  a  tons  lesdits  pillottes, 
maistres  et  compagnons  mariniers  et  aultres  qui  seront  esdits 
navires  vous  obeyer  et  suy vre  pour  le  service  du  roy  en  ce  que 
dessur,  cornme  ilz  feroint  a  nous  mesrnes,  sans  aucune  contra- 
ditioii  ne  reffuz,  et  ce  stir  les  peines  en  tel  cas  acoustumes  a 
ceulx  qui  se  trouveront  desobei'ssans  et  faisans  le  contraire. 
Donne  soubz  noz  seing  et  seel  d'armes,  le  penultieme  jour 
d'octobre  1'an  mil  cinq  centz  trante  quatre.  Ainsi  signe  Phe- 
lippes  Chabot,  et  saelle  en  plat  quart  de  cire  rouge  (in  the 
margin)— "  Collationne  avecq  loriginal." 


APPENDIX  E. 

The  following  is  the  list  of  Jacques  Cartier's  companions  on 
the  second  voyage,  to  which  reference  is  had  on  page  58 


141 

We  have  adopted  the  spelling  employed  by  M.  F.  Jouon  des 
Longrais  in  his  work  "  Jacques  Cartier  Documents  Nouveaux" 
1888.  The  names  in  italics  are  as  they  are  given  in  37.  Alfred 
Rame's  "  Documents  Inedits  sur  Jacques  Cartier,"  1865.  It 
will  be  observed  that  there  are  several  discrepancies  between 
the  two  renderings,  although  both  purport  to  be  transcriptions 
from  the  same  roll. 

Le  mercredy  dernier  jour  de  mars  apres  Pasques  mil 
Vf-c  XXX  V  a  Vabaye  Sainct  Jehan 

Et  a  celluy  Poulet  aparu  le  rolle  &  numbre  des  compaignons 
que  led.  Cartier  a  prins  pour  lad.  navigation  :  &  a  este  mis 
entre  mes  mains  pour  incerer  cy  dessous.  &  a  celluy  Poulet 
proteste  de  en  dymyer  du  numbre  de  XXV  a  trente  &  d'en 
prendre  d'aultres  a  son  chouaix. 

L'incertion  desd.  maistres,  compaignons,  mariniers  &  pillotes 
s'ensuyvent — 

1 .  JACQUES  CARTIKR,  cappitaine. 

2.  THOMAS  FOURMONT,  Maistre  de  la  nef. 

(This  name  is  variously  spelt  Fourmont,  Frosmond, 
Fromont.  The  Brief  Recit  has  Frosmond.  Thomas 
Fourmont,  dit  de  la  Bouille,  was  one  of  the  few  sur- 
vivors of  the  second  voyage  whom  we  know  to  have 
followed  Cartier  in  1541,  from  which  expedition  he  was 
fated  never  to  return.  See  note  p.  119.) 

8.  GUILLAUME  LE  BRETON  BASTILLE,  capitaine  et  pilote  du 
galion. 

4.  JACQUES  MAINGARD,  maistre  du  galion. 

5.  MACE  JALOBERT,  capitaine  et  pilote  du  Corlieu. 

Marc.  (He  was  brother-in-law  to  Cartier,  having  mar- 
ried Alison  desGranges,  sister  of  Katherine.) 

6.  GUILLAUME  LE  MARIE,  maistre  du  Courlieu. 

7.  LAURENT  BOULAIN. 

Laurens. 

8.  ESTIENNE  NOUEL. 

9 .  PIERRE  ESMERY  diet  TALBOT. 

Pierres. 

10.  MICHEL  HERVE. 

11.  ESTIENNE  POMMEREL. 

Princevel, 

12.  MICHEL  AUDIEPVRE. 

13.  BRIEND  SAUBOSCQ. 

Bertrand  Sambost. 

14.  RICHARD  COBAZ. 


142 

Richard  Le  Bay. 

15 .  LUCAS  SAUMUR. 

Lucas  Fammys. 

16.  FRANgois  GUITAULT,  apoticaire. 

17.  GEORGET  MABILLE. 

18.  GUILLAUME  SEQUART,  charpentier. 

19.  ROBIN  LE  TORT. 

20.  SANSON  Ri  FAULT,  barbier. 

Samson. 

21 .  FRANQOIS  GUILLOT. 

22.  GUILLAUME  ESNAULT,  charpentier. 

23.  JEHAN  DABTN,  charpentier. 

24 .  JEHAN  Du  NORT,  charpentier. 

Jehan  Duvert. 

25.  JULIEN  GOLET. 

26.  THOMAS  BOULAIN. 
•27 .  MICHEL  PHILIPOT. 

Phelipot. 

28.  JEHAN  HAMEL. 

29.  JEHAN  FLEURY. 

30.  GUILLAUME  GUILBERT. 

31 .  COLAS  BARBE. 

Barbe. 

32 .  LORANS  GAILLOT. 

Laurens. 

33.  GUILLAUME  BOCHIER. 

34.  MICHEL  EON. 

35.  JEHAN  ANTHOINE. 

36.  MICHEL  MAINGARD. 

37.  JEHAN  MARYEN. 

38 .  BERTRAND  APVRIL. 

39.  GlLLES  RUFFIN. 

Gilles  Stuffin. 

40.  GEOFFROY  OLIVIER. 

OJlivier. 

41.  GUILLAUME  DE  GUERNEZE. 

42.  EUSTACHE  GROSSIN. 

43 .  GUILLAUME  ALLIECTE. 

Allierte. 

44.  JEHAN  DAVY. 

Eavy. 


143 

45.  PIERRE  MARQUIER,  troiupecte. 

Pierres. 

46.  GUILLAUME  LE  GENTILHOMME. 

47.  RAOULLET  MAINGARD. 

48.  FRANgois  DUAULT. 

49.  HERVE  HENRY. 

50.  YVON  LE  GAL. 

51.  ANTHOINE  ALIECTE. 

Alierte. 

52 .  JEHAN  COLAS. 

53 .  JACQUES  PRINSAULT. 

Poinsault. 

54.  DOM  GUILLAUME  LE  BRETON. 

55.  DOM  ANTHOINE. 

(In  the  Library  of  Parliament  at  Ottawa  there  is  a  well 
executed  copy  in  fac-simile  of  the  roll  of  Cartier's 
crews.  It  bears  the  inscription  "  Liste  revue  avec  soin 
sur  le  Facsimile,  par  C.  H.  Laverdiere,  ptre  Bibliothe- 
caire  de  I' Univ.  de  Laval,  22  Novemb.  1859." 

In  the  margin,  opposite  each  name,  is  printed  the 
modern  rendering  thereof,  which  in  a  few  instances, 
differs  slightly  from  either  of  the  versions  we  give 
here.  In  the  interval  between  the  names  "Dom  Guille 
Le  Breton,"  and  "  Philippe  Thomas,  Charpentier," 
are  certain  characters,  corresponding  to  the  initial 
word  of  the  first  mentioned  name,  which  palaeograph- 
ers tell  us  stand  for  the  prefix  "Dom,"  followed  by  a 
blank  space.  At  the  foot  of  the  page  is  the  following 
note  : 

"  Ce  nom,  omis  dans  roriyinal,a  ete  supplee  par  Mr. 
Cunat  dans  la  liste  quil  a  publiee  a  St.  Malo  le  4 
Decembre  1858.") 

56.  PHILIPPE  THOMAS,  charpentier. 

Philipes. 

57 .  JACQUES  DU  BOYS. 

Duboy. 

58 .  JULLIEN  PLANCOUET. 

Plantirnet. 

59.  JEHAN  Go. 

60.  JEHAN  LE  GENTILHOMME. 

61.  MICHEL  DONQUAN,  charpentier.    ' 

Douquais. 


144 

62.  JEHAN  AISMERY,  Charpentier. 

63.  PERROT  MAINGARD. 

Pierre  Maingart. 

64.  LUCAS  CLAVIER. 

65 .  GOULHET  Riou. 

Goulset  Riou. 

66.  JEHAN  JAC,  DE  MORBIHEN. 

Jehan  Jacques  Morbihen. 

67.  PIERRE  NYEL. 

Fierres. 

68.  LE  GENDRE  ESTIENNE  LE  BLANC. 

69.  JEHAN  PIERRES. 

70.  JEHAN  COUMYN. 

71.  ANTHOINE  DBS  GRANCHES. 

72.  LOUYS  DODAYREN. 

Doitayrer. 

73.  PlERRES  COUPEATJX. 

Coupeaulx. 

74.  PIERRE  JONCHEE  . 

Pierres . 


APPENDIX  F. 

There  seems  to  be  a  general  agreement  upon  this  point  ; 
Champlain,  Sagard,  Lescarbot,  all  attest  to  the  fact  of  Cartier 
having  wintered  in  the  St.  Charles.  Champlain  says — Laver- 
diere's  edition  of  1613,  p.  156 — "  le  tiens  que  dans  ceste  riuiere 
qui  est  au  Nort  &  vn  quart  du  Norouest  de  nostre  habitation, 
ce  fut  le  lieu  oil  laques  Quartier  yuerna,  d'autant  qu'il  y  a 
encores  a  vne  lieue  dans  la  riuiere  des  vestiges  comme  d'vne 
cheminee,  dont  on  a  trouue  le  fondement,  &  apparence  d'y 
auoir  eu  des  fossez  autour  de  leur  logement,  qui  estoit  petit. 
Nous  trouuasmes  aussi  de  grandes  pieces  de  bois  escarrees, 
vermoulues,  &  quelques  3  ou  4  balles  de  canon.  Toutes  ces 
choses  monstrent  euidemment  que  c'a  este  vne  habitation,  la- 
quelle  a  este  fondee  par  des  Chrestiens"  &c. 
Again,  speaking  of  the  St.  Charles,  he  says — 
Laverdiere's  Champlain,  ed.  1632, p.  13 — "vne  petite  riuiere 
qui  asseche  presque  de  basse  mer,  qu'il  (Cartier)  npmma  Saincte 
Croix,  pour  y  estre  arriue  le  iour  de  1'Exaltation  de  Saincte 
Croix  :  lieu  qui  s'appelle  maintenant  la  riuiere  Sainct  Charles, 


145 

sur  laquelle  a  present  sont  logez  les  Peres  Recollets,  &  les  Peres 
lesuites,  pour  y  faire  vn  Seminaire  a  instruire  la  ieunesse." 

And  again,  p.  14 — 

"  Cartier qu'il  ful  contraint  d'hyuerner  en  la  riuiere 

Saincte  Croix,  en  vn  endroit  ou  maintenant  les  Peres  lesuites 
ont  leur  demeure,  sur  le  bord  d'vne  autre  petite  riuiere  qui  se 
descharge  dans  celle  de  Saincte  Croix,  appellee  la  riuiere  'de 
Jacques  Cartier,  comnie  ses  relations  font  foy." 

Sagard,  Vol.3,  p.  788,  says  the  Recollets  assisted  the  Jesuits  to 
erect  their  dwelling  "en  un  lieu  que  Ton  appelle  cotnmunement 
le  fort  de  Jacques  Cartier." 

It  is  somewhat  singular  that  Charlevoix,  who  probably  was 
acquainted  with  Cartier's  narrative,  should  have  maintained 
that  Cartier's  wintering  place  was  at  the  mouth  of  the  Jacques 
Cartier  River,  five  and  twenty  miles  above  Quebec.  In  this  he 
is  clearly  in  error. 

The  little  river  Lairet,  and  the  ruisseau  St.  Michel — a  small 
stream  some  two  hundred  yards  farther  up — fall  into  the  St. 
Charles  nearly  opposite  Have  Point.  They  are,  each  of  them, 
about  seven  feet  wide  at  the  mouth,  at  low  tide,  but  as  the  tide 
rises  in  the  St.  Charles  from  twelve  to  fifteen  feet,  a  vessel  of  the 
size  of  the  Grande Herminecouldenter  either  at  high  water.  We 
believe,  as  we  have  said,  that  the  mouth  of  the  Lairet  was  Car- 
tier's  abiding  place  during  the  winter  of  1535-6,  and  we  mention 
the  ruisseau  St.  Michel  only  for  the  reason  that  in  it,  according 
to  M.  LeMoine's  "Picturesque  Quebec" p.  484,  were  dug  up  the 
remains  of  a  vessel  supposed  to  be  the  Petite  Her  mine,  portions 
of  which  were  presented,  as  such,  to  the  town  of  St.  Mato, 
where  they  are  now  preserved. 

In  Champlain's  time,  as  we  have  seen,  vide  supra,  the  Lairet 
was  known  as  the  river  of  Jacques  Cartier,  but  this  must  have 
been  merely  an  alternative  designation,  for  in  the  original  grant 
from  the  Duke  of  Ventadour,  Viceroy  of  New  France,  to  the 
Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  dated  10th  March  1626,  it  is 
alluded  to  as  "la  petite  riviere  dite  communemeiit  Lairet."* 
( Vide,  Pieces  et  Documents  relatifs  a  la  Tenure  Seigneuriale, 
printed  by  order  of  the  Canadian  Legislature  in  1851,  vol.  1, 
p.  53.) 


*NOTE. — The  writer  is  indebted  to  Dr.  N.  B.  Dioiine  ol  Quebec  for  this  piece  of 
information  which  he  has  since  verified  in  the  Parliamentary  Library  at  Ottawa. 
When  this  essay  was  written  he  was  under  the  impression  that  the  confirma- 
tory grant  of  these  lands,  dated  12th  May,  1678,  in  which  mention  is  had  of  "  la 
petite  riviere  de  Layret "  contained  the  earliest  known  reference  to  this  river  by  its 
present  name,  but  Dr.  Dionne's  discovery  shows  that,  fifty-two  years  before  that 
period,  it  was  commonly  called  the  Lairet^ 

10 


146 

The  St  Charles  was  called  by  the  Indians  Cabir-Coubat  on 
account  of  its  sinuous  course.  It  was  given  its  present  name 
by  the  Recollets  in  honour  of  Charles  Des  Boues,  grand  vicar 
of  Pontoise,  who  founded  the  first  mission  of  the  Order  in 
Canada.  The  Island  of  Orleans  was  called  by  the  Indians 
'  Minigo,'  while  Donnacona's  capital  was  called  Stadacone, 
which  in  the  native  language  signified  'wing,'  because  the 
point  between  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  St.  Charles  on  which 
it  was  built,  suggested  to  the  Indians  the  form  of  an  out- 
stretched wing.  See  Ferland,  Cours  D'llistoire.  passim. 


APPENDIX  G. 

M.  D'Avezac  has  appended  to  his  reproduction  of  the  Brief 
Jtecit,  two  chapters  which,  so  far  as  we  can  gather,  are  not  in 
the  original  edition  of  1545.  They  certainly  are  not  in  Ramusio 
or  Hakluyt.  Lescarbot,  however,  gives  them  in  their  place  in 
Cartier's  narrative,  and  they  are  also  to  be  found  in  the  edition 
published  by  the  L.  &  H.  S.  of  Quebec.  M.  D'Avezac,  while 
relegating  them  to  the  end  of  his  book,  appears  nevertheless  to 
regard  them  as  genuine.  We  therefore  think  it  not  out  of 
place  to  give  a  short  resume  of  them  here,  merely  premising 
that  they  contain  nothing  inconsistent  with  the  Brief  Recit. 

The  first  chapter  begins  by  relating  that  during  the  month 
following  the  return  of  Cartier  from  Hochelaga,  the  Stadacone 
Indians  came  regularly  to  the  ships  to  exchange  their  fish  for 
small  beads  and  other  articles  of  like  nature.  Matters  were 
thus  proceeding  amicably,  when  Taignoagny  and  Domagaya — 
''lesdeux  meschans" — as  they  are  termed,  succeeded  in  per- 
suading their  comrades  that  the  French  were  obtaining  an  un- 
due ad  vantage  in  this  commerce,  and  that  instead  of  worthless 
trinkets,  the  Indians  should  demand  hatchets  and  other 
articles  of  greater  value  and  use  to  them . 

About  this  time  Cartier  was  warned  by  '  a  lord  of  Hagon- 
chenda'  that  some  treachery  was  in  the  air,  which  proved  to 
be  nothing  more  serious  than  a  scheme  to  inveigle  away  from 
the  ships  the  three  Indian  children,  whom  Donnacona  had  pre- 
sented to  the  Captain.  The  plot  was  so  far  successful  that  the 
eldest  girl  effected  her  escape.  A  complete  suspension  of  inter- 
course between  the  Fort  and  Stadacone  was  the  result. 

The  second  chapter  opens  by  relating  that  the  Indians 
speedily  repented  of  their  course.  On  the  4th  November,  a 
deputation  from  the  town,  headed  by  Domagaya,  visited  the 
ships  and  reported  that  Donnacoua  had  gone  off  to  scour  the 
country  for  t!i_  lost  damsel.  Meanwhile  Domagaya  informed 


147 

the  Captain  that  Taignoagny  was  very  ill,  and  prayed  for  the 
gift  of  some  salt  and  a  little  bread .  Cartier  with  his  usual 
kindness,  complied  with  the  request,  sending  him  word  at 
the  same  time  that  '  Jesus  was  angry  with  him  for  his  evil 
doings,'  and  that  he  was  to  see  in  his  illness  evidence  of  the 
Divine  wrath.  The  admonition  was  not  without  i's  effect,  for 
in  a  few  days  the  girl  was  returned,  with  the  explanation  that 
she  had  run  away  because  one  of  the  cabin  boys  ( paly". )  had 
beaten  her.  A  reconciliation  followed,  to  seal  which  Cartier 
entertained  the  Indians  with  bread  and  wine.  Harmony  thus 
being  restored,  the  French  and  Indians  again  lived  together 
"  en  aussi  grand  amour  que  pardevant." 


APPENDIX  H. 

AV  ROY. 

'J'reschrestien. 

CONSIDERANT,  O  mon  tres  redouble  prince,  les  gradz  bien  & 
don  de  grace  qu'il  a  pleu  a  Dien  le  Createur  faire  a  ses  crea- 
tures :  Et  entre  les  autres  de  met t re  &  asseoir  le  soleii,  qui  est 
la  vie  &  congnoissace  de  toutes  icelles,  &  sans  lequel  nul  ne 
peult  fructifier  ni  generer  en  lieu  &  place  la  on  il  a  son  nionue- 
ment,  &  declination  contraire,  &  non  semblable  es  autres  pian- 
ettes. Par  lesquelz  mouuemet  &  declinaison,  toutes  creatures 
estds  sur  la  terre  en  qnelque  lieu  &  place  qiCelles  puissent  estre, 
en  out,  ou  en  peuuent  auoir  en  Ian  dudict  soleii,  qui  e*t  365 
iours  et  six  heures.  Aidant  de  veue  oculaire  les  vngs  qne  les 
autres,  non  qu'il  soil  tant  chault  &  ardant  es  vngs  dense,  que 
es  autres  par  ses  raiz  &  reuerbe  rat  ions,  ny  la  diuision  des 
iours  &  nuictz  en  pareille  esgallete  :  Mais  suffit  qiCil  ayt  de 
telle  sorte  &  tant  temperemet  que  toute  la  terre  est  ou  peult 
estre  habitee  en  quelque  zone,  climat,  ou  paralelle  quc  ce  soit : 
Et  icelles  auecques  les  eaues,  arbres,  herb's,  &  toutes  autres 
creatures  de  quelques  genres  ou  especes  qu'elles  soient  par  T  in- 
fluence d'icduy  soleii,  donner  fruictz  &  generations  selon  leur 
nature  par  le  vie  &  nourriture  des  creatures  humaines.  Et  si 
aucun?  vouloient  dire  le,  cdtraire  de  ce  que  dessus,  en  aHeguant 
ledict  des  saiges  philosophrs  du  temps  passe,  qui  ont  escript  & 
faict  diuision  de  la  terre  par  cinq  zones,  dont  ilz  dient  &  affer- 
ment  trois  inhabitees.  ('est  a*sauoir  la  zone  torride,  qui  est 
entre  le*  deux  tropiques  ou  sohtic.es,  qui  passe  par  le  zenic  des 
testes  des  habitans  dicelle  :  Et  les  deux  zones  artique  &  entar- 
tiquepour  la  grand  froideur  qui  est  en  icelle,  a  cause  <!  >  veu 
d'tsleuation  qu'ilz  ont  dudict  soleii  &  autres  raisons :  le  con- 


148 

fesse  qu'ilz  ont  esci  ipt  de  la  maniere,  &  croy  fermemet  qu'ilz  le 
pensent  ainsi,  &  qvCilz  le  treuuent  par  aucunes  raisons  natur- 
elles,  ou  ilz  prenoient  leurfondement,  &  dicelluy  se  contentoi- 
ent  seulemet  sans  aueuturer  n'y  mectre  leurs  personnes  es  dan- 
giers,  esquelz  ilz  eussent  pen  ancheoir  d  cercher  V  expsrience  de 
leur  dire.  Mais  ie  diet z  pour  ma  replique  que  le  prince  d'iceulz 
pliilosophes  a  laisse  par  my  ses  escriptures  vng  mot  de  grande 
cdsequence,  qui  diet  que,  Experietia  est  rerum  magistra  ;  par 
Venseignemet  duquel  i'ay  ose  entreprendre  de  adresser  d  la  veue 
de  vostre  mageste  royalle,  cestuypropos  en  maniere  de  prologue, 
de  ce  rnyen  petit  labeur  :  Car  suyuant  vostre  royal  commande- 
ment.  Les  simples  mariniers  de  present  non  ayans  eu  tant  de 
craincte  d'enlz  mectre  a  Vaduanture  d'iceiilx  perilz  &  danglers 
qu'ilz  ont  eu,  &  ont  desir  de  vous  faire  treshumble  sendee  d 
V augmentation  de  la  saincte  foy  chrestienne,  ont  congneu  le 
contraire  d' icelle  opinion  des  pliilosophes  par  vraye  experience. 
Ie  allegue  ce  que  deuant,  parce  que  ie  regarde  que  le  soleil  qui 
chascun  iour  se  lieue  d  Vorient,  &  se  reconce  d  I'occident  faict 
le  tour  &  circuit  de  la  terre,  donnant  lumiere  &  chaleur  d  tout 
le  monde  en  vingt  quatre  heures,  qui  est  vng  iour  naturel,  sans 
aucune  interruption  de  son  mouuement  &  cours  naturel.  A 
Vexemple  duquel  ie  pense  d  mon  foible  enlendement,  &  sans 
autre  raixon  y  alleguer,  qu'il  plaint  d  Dieu  par  sa  diuine  bonte 
que  toutes  humaines  creatures  estans  &  hctbitans  soubz  le  globe 
de  la  terre,  ainsy  qu'elles  ont  veue,  &  congnoissance  d'icelluy 
soleil  ayt  &  at/ent  pour  la  temps  aduenir  congnoissance  & 
creance  de  nostre  saincte  foy:  Car  premierement  icelle  nostre 
saincte  foy  a  este  semee  &  plantee  d  la  terre  saincte,  qui  est  en 
Asye  d  Vorient  de  nostre  Europe :  Et  depuis  par  succession  de 
temps  apportee  &  diuulguee  iusques  d  nous,  &  finalement  d 
Voccident  de  nostredicte  Europe  d  Vexemple  du  diet  soleil  por- 
tant  sa  chaleur  &  elarte  d1  orient  en  Occident  comme  diet  est . 
Et  pareillement  anssy  auons  veu  icelle  nostre  saincte  foy,  par 
pi.usieurs  fois  d  ^occasion  des  meschas  heretiques  &  faulz  legis- 
lateurs,  eclipses  en  aucuns  lieux :  &  depuis  soubdainemet 
reluyre  &  monster  sa  clerte  plus  appertement  que  auparauant. 
Et  maintenant  encores  d  present  voyons  comme  les  meschans 
lutheriensapostatz  &  imitateurs  de  Mahomet,  de  iour  en  autre 
s'efforcent  de  icelle  opprimer,  &  finablement  du  tout  entaindre, 
si  Dieu  &  les  vrays  suppostz  d'icelle  n'y  donnent  ordre  par 
mortelle  iustice ;  ainsy  qu'on  veoit  faire  chascun  iour  en  voz 
pays  &  royaulme,  par  le  bon  ordre  &  police  queyauezrnys. 
Pareillement  aussi  veoit  on,  comme  au  contraire  d'iceulx  en- 
fans  de  Sathan,  les  paoures  chrestiens,  &  vrays  pilliers  de 
VEsglise  catholiqus  s'efforcent  dicelle  augmenter  &  accroistre, 
ainsi  que  a  faict  le  catholique  Roy  d'Espaigne,  es  terres  qui 


149 

par  son  commddemet  ont  esle  descouuertes  en  Voccidet  de  ses 
pais  &  royaulmes.  les-quelles  auparauant  nous  estoient  incog- 
nues,  estranges,  &  hors  de  nostrefoy:  Comme  la  neufue  Es- 
paigne,  Lisabelle,  terre  ferme,  &  autres  ysles  ou  on  a  trouue 
innumerable  peuple,  qui  a  este  baptise  &  reduict  en  nostre 
tressaincte  foy . 

Et  mainteuant  en  la  presente  nauigation  faicte  par  vostre 
royal  commandement  en  la  deseouuerture  des  terres  occi- 
dentales,  estans  soubz  les  dimats  &  paralelle  de  voz  pays  & 
royaulme,  non  auparauant  a  vous  riy  a  nous  congneuz,  pour- 
rez  veoir  &  scauoir  la  bonte  &  fertilite  d'icelles,  innumerable 
quantite  des  peuples  y  habitans,  la  bonte  &  paisiblete  d'iceulx, 
Et  pareillement  la  fecondite  du  grat  fleuue  que  descend  & 
arrose  le  penny  d'icelles  vos  terres,  qui  est  le  plus  grat  sans 
comparaison  que  on  sache  iamais  auoir  veu.  Les  quelles 
ehoses  donnent  d  eeidx  qui  les  ont  veues,  certaine  esperance  de 
r augmentation  future  de  nostre  dicte  saincte  foy  &  de  voz 
seigneuries  &  nom  tres  chrestien,  ainsi  qiCil  vous  plaira  veoir 
par  cestuy  present  petit  liure  :  Auquel  sont  amplemet  con- 
tinues toutes  ehoses  dignes  de  memoire,  que  auons  veues,  &  qui 
nous  sont  aduenues  tant  en  faisant  ladicte  nauigation,  que 
estans  &  faisans  seiour  en  vosdictz  pays  &  terres. 


APPENDIX  I. 

The  following  is  the  text  of  the  Letters  Patent  issued  to 
Jacques  Cartier  on  the  occasion  of  his  third  voyage. 

Francois  par  la  grace  de  Dieu  Roy  de  France,  et  (a?)  touz 
ceux  qui  ces  presentes  lettres  verront,  salut.  Comme  pour  le 
desir  d'entendre  et  avoir  congnoissance  de  plusieurs  pays  que 
on  diet  inhabitez,  et  aultres  estre  pocedez  par  gens  sauvaiges 
vivans  sans  congnoissance  dp  Dieu  et  sans  usaige  de  raison, 
eussions  des  piecza  a  grandz  fraiz  et  mises  envoye  descou- 
vrir  esdits  pays  par  plusieurs  bons  pillottes  et  aultres  noz 
subjectz  de  bon  entendement,  scavoir  et  experience,  qui  d'iceux 
pays  nous  aurioent  amene  divers  hommes  que  nous  avons  par 
long  (temps)  tenuz  en  nostre  royaume  les  faisans  instruire  en 
1'amour  et  crainte  de  Dieu,  et  de  sa  saincte  loy  et  doctrine 
chrestienne,  en  intention  de  les  faire  revenir  esdicts  pays  en 
compaignie  de  bon  nombre  de  noz  subjectz  de  bonne  volonte, 
affin  de  plus  facillement  induire  les  autres  peuples  d'iceux 
pays  a  croire  en  nostre  saincte  foy,  Et  entre  autres  y 
eussions  envoye  nostre  cher  et  bien  ame  Jacques  Cartier,  lequel 
auroict  descouvert  grand  pays  des  terres  de  Canada  et  Oche- 


150 

laga.  faisant  un  bout  de  1'Azie  du  coste  de  1'Occident.  lesquelz 
pays  il  a  trouvez,  ainsi  qu'il  nous  a  rapporte,  garniz  de  plus- 
ieurs  bonnes  comaiodittez,  et  les  peuples  d'iceux  bien  formez 
de  corps  et  de  membres  et  bien  disposez  d'esprit  et  entendement, 
desquelz  il  nous  a  semblement  amene  aucun  nombre  que  nou& 
avons  par  long  temps  faict  vivre  et  instruire  en  nostre  saincte 
foy,  avecq  nosdictz  subjectz  en  consideration  de  quoy  et  vu 
leur  bonne  inclination,  nous  avons  advise  et  delibere  de  ren- 
yoier  ledict  Cartier  esdictz  pays  de  Canada  et  Ochelaga  et 
jusqu'en  la  terre  de  Saguenay,  s'il  peult  y  abordor  avec  bon 
nombre  de  navires  et  de  nosdictz  subjectz  de  bonne  volonte  et 
de  touttes  qualitez,  artz  et  Industrie  pour  plus  avant  entrer 
esdictz  pays,  converser  a^  ec  lesdictz  peuples  d'iceux  et  avecq 
eux  habiter  si  besoin  est,  affin  de  mieux  parvenir  a  nostre  dite 
intention,  et  a  faire  chose  aggreable  a  Dieu  nostre  createur  et 
redempteur  et  qui  soi<  -t  a  I'augrnentation  de  son  saint  et  sacre 
nom  et  de  nostre  mere  sainte  eglise  catholicque,  de  laquelle 
nous  sommes  dicta  et  nommez  le  premier  fils,  Pourquoi,  toict 
besoing  pour  meilleur  ordre  et  expedition  de  ladicte  entreprise 
deputer  et  establir  un  capitaine  general  et  maistre  pillotte  des 
dictz  navires,  qui  ait  regard  a  la  conduitte  d'iceux  et  sur  les 
gens  oflficiers  et  soldatz  y  ordonnez  et  establiz,  sgavoir  faisons, 
que  Nous  a  plain  confians  de  la  personne  dudict  Jacques  Car- 
tier,  et  de  ses  sens,  suffizance,  loyaulte,  preudhomie,  hardiesse, 
grand e  dilligence  et  bonne  experience,  icely  pour  ces  causes  et 
a  nitres,  a  ce  nous  mouvans,  avons  faict  et  constitue,  ordonne 
et  estably,  faisons,  constituent;,  ordonnons,  et  establissons  par 
ces  presantes  Capita:ne  general  et  maistre  pillotte  de  tons  les 
navires  et  autres  vaisseaux  de  mer  par  nous  ordonnez  estre 
menez  pour  ladicte  entreprise  et  expedition,  pour  ledict  estat  et 
charge  de  capitaine  general  et  maistre  pillotte  d'iceux  navires 
et  vaisseaux  avoir,  tenir,  et  esercer  par  ledict  Jacques  Cartier 
aux  honneurs,  prerogatives,  preeminances,  franchises,  libertez, 
gaiges  et  biens  faictz  tels  que  par  nous  luy  seront  pour  ce  or- 
donnez, tant  quTil  nous  plaira,  et  luy  avons  donne  et  donnons 
puissance  et  auctorite  de  mettre,  establir  et  instituer  ausdcitz 
navires  telz  lieutenantz.  patrons,  pillottes  et  autres  ministres 
necessaires  pour  le  faict.et  conduicte  d'iceux,  et  en  tel  nombre 
qu'il  verra  et  congnoistra  estre  besoing  et  necessaire  pour  le 
bien  de  ladicte  expedition.  Si  donnons  en  mandement  par 
cesdictes  presentes  a  nostre  admiral  ou  visadmiral  que  pris  et 
receu  dudict  Jacques  Cartier  le  serment  pour  ce  deu  et  accous- 
tume,  iceluy  mettent  et  instituentou  facent  mettre  et  instituer 
de  par  nous  en  possession  °t  saisine  dudict  estat  de  capitaine 
general  et  maistre  pillotte  et  d'iceluy  ensemble  des  honneurs, 
prerogatives,  preeminances,  franchises,  libertez,  gaiges  et  bien- 


151 

faiotz  telz  que  par  nous  luy  seront  pour  ce  ordonnez,  le  facent, 
souffrent,  et  laissent  jouir  et  user  plainement  et  paisiblement 
et  a  luy  obeyr  et  entendre  de  tous,  et  ainsi  qu'il  appartiendra 
es  choses  touchant  et  concernant  le  diet  estat  et  charge,  et 
oultre  luy  face,  souffre  et  pertnettre  preridre  le  petit  Gallion 
appelle  1'Esmerillon,  que  de  presant  il  a  de  nous,  lequel  est  ja 
viel  et  caduc,  pour  servir  a  1'adoub  de  ceux  des  navires  qui  en 
auront  besoign  et  lequel  nous  voullons  est  re  pris  et  applique 
par  ledict  Cartier  pour  1'effect  desusdict,  sansce  qu'il  soittenu, 
en  rendre  aucun  autre  conipte  ne  relicqua,  et  duquel  cotnpte 
et  relicqua  nous  1'avons  descharge  et  deschargeons  par  icelles 
presantes  par  lesquelles  nous  niendons  aussy  a  noz  prevost  de 
Paris,  baillifs  de  Rouan,  de  Caen,  d'Orleans,  de  Bloys  et  de  Tours, 
sennechaux  du  Maine,  d' Anjou  et  Guyenne  et  a  tous  nos  autres 
baillifz,  sennechaux,  prevostz  et  allouez  et  autres  nos  justiciers 
efc  officiers  tant  de  nostre  diet  Royaume  que  le  nostre  pays  de 
Bretaigne  uny  a  iceluy,  par  devers  lesquelz  sont  aucuns  prison- 
niers  accusez  ou  prevenus  d'aucuns  crimes  quelz  qu'ilz  soinct, 
fors  des  crimes  d'herezie  et  de  leze  majeste  divine  et  humaine 
envers  nous  et  de  faulx  nionnayeurs,  qu'ilz  ayent  incontinent 
a  delivrer,  i-endre  et  bailler  es  mains  dudict  Cartier,  ou  ses 
conimis  et  deputtez  portans  cestes  presantes  ou  le  duplieata 
d'icelles,  pour  nostre  service  en  ladicte  entreprise  et  expedition, 
ceux  desdictz  prisonniers  qu'il  congnoistra  estres  propres  suf- 
fizans  et  cappables  pour  servir  en  icelles  expedition  jusqu'au 
nombre  de  cinquante  personnes  et  selon  le  choix  que  lediet 
Cartier  en  fera,  iceux  premieremeiit  jugez  et  condannez  selon 
leur  demerittes  et  la  gravite  de  leurs  meffaictz,  si  jugez  et  con- 
damnez  ne  sont,  et  satisfaction  aussy  piealablement  ordonnee 
aux  parties  civilles  et  interessees.  si  faictes  n'avoict  este,  pour 
iaquelle  toutteffois  ne  voullons  la  deliverance  de  leurs  personnes 
esdictes  mains  dudict  Cartier  s'il  les  trouve  de  service,  estre  re- 
tardee  ne  retenue,  mais  se  prendra  laditte  sattisfactit)ii  sur 
leurs  biens  ssullement,  et  Iaquelle  deliverance  desdict  prison- 
niers, accusez  ou  pi'evenuz  nous  voullons  estre  faicte  esdites 
mains  dudict  Cartier  pour  1'effect  dessus  diet,  par  nos  dictz 
justic  ers  et  officiers  respectivement,  et  par  chacun  d'eux  en 
leur  regard,  povoir  et  juredition,  nonobstant  oppositions  ou 
appelations  quelconcques  faictes  ou  a  faire.relevees  ou  a  relever, 
et  sans  que  par  le  moyen  d'icelles,  icelle  deliverance  en  la  man- 
iere  dessus  dicte  soict  aucunement  differee,  et  affin  que  plus 
grand  nombre  n'eu  soict  tire  outre  lesdictz  cinquante,  nous 
voullons  que  la  deliverance  que  chacun  de  nosdictz  officiers  en 
fere  audict  Cartier  soict  escripte  et  certiffiee  en  la  marge  de 
cestz  presantes,  et  que  neantmoins  registre  en  soict  par  eux 
faictz  et  envoye  incontinent  par  devers  notre  ame  et  feal  ehan- 


152 

celier  pour  congnoistre  le  nombre  et  la  quallitte  de  ceux  qui 
ainsi  auront  este  baillez  et  delivrez,  Car  tel  estnostre  plaisir,  en 
tesmoing  de  ce  nous  avons  faict  mettre  nostre  seel  a  cesdictes 
presantes.  Donne  a  Sa.nct  Pris  le  dix  septieine  jour  d  Octobre 
Tan  de  grace  mil  cinq  centz  quarante  et  de  nostre  regne  le  vingt 
sixiesme.  Ainsi  signe  sur  le  reply  :  Par  le  Roy  vous  Monseig- 
neur  le  Chancelier  et  autres  presans,  De  la  Chesnaye,  et  scellees 
sur  ledict  reply  a  simple  queue  de  cire  jaulne. 

Ausquelles  lettres  est  attache  soubz  contre  seel  autres  lettres 
pattantes  dont  la  teneur  ensuict : 

HENRY  fils  aisne  du  Roy,  Dauphin  de  Viennois,  due  de 
Bretaigne,  Compte  de  Vallentinois,  et  de  Diois,  a  nos  amez  et 
feaux  les  gens  de  noz  et  chancellerie,  senechaux,  allouez,  lieu- 
tenantz,  et  a  tous  noz  autres  justiciers  et  officiers  et  nos  dictz 
pays  et  duche  salut.  Nous  vous  mendons  que  suy  vant  le  con- 
tenu  et  lettres  patantes  du  Roy  nostre  tres  honore  seigneur  et 
pere,  donnees  en  ce  lieu  de  Sainct  Pris,  le  dix  septiesme  jour  de 
ce  presant  mois,  ausquelles  ces  presantes  sont  attachees  souhz  le 
centre  seel  de  nostre  ehancelerie,  vous  ayez  a  incontinent  de- 
livrer,  rendreet  bailler  entreles  mains  de  nostre  cher  et  bien  arne 
Jacques  Cartier,  capitaine  general  et  pillotte  de  tons  les  navires 
et  autres  vaisseaux  de  mer  que  le  Roy  nostre  diet  seigneur  et 
pereenvoye  espays  de  Canada  et  Ochelaga,  et  jusque  en  laterre 
de  Sagtienay. . .  Pour  les  causes  a  plain  declarees  esdictes  let- 
tres, ou  a  ses  comrnis  et  deputtez  portant  lesdictes  lettres  et  ces- 
dictes presantes, les  prisonniers  estans  par  devers  vous  accusez  on 
prevenus  d'aucun  crime,  quel  qu'il  soict,  forsde  crime  d'herezie 
et  leze  inajeste  divine  et  humaine  et  faulz  monnayeur,  que  le 
diet  Cartier  congnoistra  estre  propres,  suflizans  et  cappables 
pour  servir  audict  voiaige  et  enterprise  jusqu'au  parfaict  du 
nombre  de  cinquante  personnes  et  selon  le  choix  que  ledict 
Cartier  en  fera,  iceux  premierement  jugez  et  condamnez  selon 
leurs  demerittes  et  la  gravitte  de  leurs  meffaictz,  si  jugez  et 
condamnez  ne  sont,  satisfaction  aussi  prealablement  faicte  aux 
]>arties  civilles  et  interessees,  si  faicte  n'avoict  este,  sans  toutte- 
fois  jxnir  la  dicte  satisfaction  retarder  la  delivrance  de  leurs 
personnes  esdictes  mains  dudict  Cartier  s'il  les  trouve  de  Ker- 
A'ice  comme  diet  est,  mais  ordonner  icelle  sattisfaction  estre 
prise  sur  leurs  biens  seullement  et  afin  qu'il  n'en  soict  tire  plus 
grand  nombre  que  cinquante,  chaicun  de  vous  respectivement 
regarderez  la  marge  desdictes  lettres,  combien  il  en  aura  este 
delivre  au  diet  Cartier,  et  fei'ez  escrire  et  certiffier  en  icelle 
marge  ceux  que  luy  ferez  delivrer,  et  neantmoiiis  en  tiendrez 
registre  que  vous  envoirez  a  nostre  tres  cher  et  feal  le  chance- 
lier  de  France  et  le  nostre  pour  congnoistre  le  nombre  et  qualite 
qu'ainsi  auront  este  delivrez,  le  tout  selon  et  ainsi  qu'il  est  plus 


153 

au  long  contenu  et  declare  esdictes  lettres  du  Roy  nostre  diet 
seigneur  et  pere,  et  que  ledict  seigneur  le  veult  et  mande  par 
ici  dies.  Donne  a  Sainct  Pris  le  vingtieme  jour  d'Octobre  1'an  mil 
ciuq  centz  quarante.  Ainsi  signe,  par  Monseigneur  le  Dauphin 
•et  due.  Clausse,  et  scellees  a  queue  de  cire  rouge. 


APPENDIX.  J. 

Mr.  De  Costa  translates  "  peril  de  nauleige"  (or  "  peril  de 
nauleaige"  as  it  is  in  the  older  rendering)  "risk  of  ship- 
wreck," but  this  surely  is  a  gross  error.  Littre  says  of  '  nau- 
lage'  that  it  is  a  "  terme  de  marine— synony  me  de  fret,  dans 
la  Mediterranee  "  and  "fret"  is  denned  in  the  same  work  to 
mean  the  affreightment  of  a  vessel.  "Noliser"  in  any  mod- 
ern f rench  dictionary  is  the  word  to  ' '  charter "  a  ship— 
Bescherelle,  Dictionnaire  National  renders  "  nolis  "  or  ''  nau- 
lage,"  'affreightment.'  Cartier  therefore,  we  take  it,  simply 
meant  that  in  embarking  on  this  fourth  voyage,  he  ran  some 
risk  of  incurring  additional  charges  in  connection  with  the 
chartering  of  his  vessel . 

In  taking  leave  of  the  Reverend  Mr.  De  Costa  it  may  be  well 
to  tabulate  a  few  of  the  errors  which  disfigure  that  portion  of 
his  imposing  article  upon  "Jacques  Cartier  and  his  succes- 
sors "  in  Justin  Winsor's  History,  which  we  have  had  occa- 
sion to  examine. 

1.  He  says  that  Cartier  sailed  on  his  first  voyage  with  two 
ships  of  '  about '  50  tons  each,  and  162  chosen  men. 

2.  He  says  that  Cape  St.  Peter  was  on  Alexay,  and  that  the 
latter  was  probably  Prince  Edward  Island . 

3.  He  confounds  the  River  of  Boats  with  the  Bay  of  St. 
Lunario. 

4.  He  says  that  Cartier  reached  Gaspe  on  the  24th  July. 

5.  He  says  that  Cartier  sailed  on  his  second  voyage  three 
days  after  Easter  1535.     Easter  fell  on  the  28th  March  of  that 
year.     That  would  mean  therefore  that  Cartier  sailed  on  the 
31sc  March. 

6.  He  speaks  of  St.  Mary's  current  as  an  "  entering  stream." 

7.  He  says  that  Donnacona  showed  Cartier  eight  scalps,  and 
told  him  that  they  had  taken  them  from  their  enemies,   a 
•company  of  whom,  two  hundred  in  number,  they  had  slain 
some  time  before. 

3.  He  says  that  Cartier  arrived  at  St.  Malo,  on  his  return 
from  the  second  voyage,  on  the  1st  July.  1536. 
9.  He  confounds  Hochelay  with  Hochelaga. 


154 

10.  He  says  that,  according  to  Hakluyt,  Roberval  sailed  from 
Rochelle  on  the  14th  April,  1542. 

11.  He  says  that  France   Royal   ( Charlesbourg-Royal )  wa* 
below  Quebec. 

12.  Hetranslar.es  " peril  de  nnuleaige  "  rink  of  shipwreck." 
Now  the  1st,  3rd,  4th,  [>th,  7th,  8th,  9th,  10th  and  llth  of 

these  statements  are  simple  errors  of  fact,  as  a  reference  to 
any  of  the  accounts  of  Cartier's  voyages  will  show.  As  for 
the  6th — it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  St.  Mary's  current, 
opposite  Hochelaga,  is  in  the  St.  Lawrence  river.  The  12th  is 
obvious.  The  second  alone  a  imits  of  question,  and  we  leave 
it  to  any  one  acquainted  with  the  locality  to  say  whether  any 
part  of  Prince  Edward  Island  presents  a  "  high  and  pointed  '' 
appearance  from  the  sea . 


APPENDIX  K. 
JACQUES  CARTIER'S  WILL. 

Dated  19th  May,  1541,  immediately  prior  to  his  departure  on 
the  third  voyage. 

Endroict  davent  nous  notaires  jurez  &  receuz  en  la  court  de 
Sainct  Malo  soubz  signans  &  par  icelle,  furent  huy  presens  & 
personnellement  establiz  Jacques  Cartier,  capitaine  &  rnaistre 
piilote  du  Roy  es  terres  neuffves,  &  Catherine  Des  Granges  sa 
compaigne  espouze,  sieur  &  dame  de  Lymailou,  &  bourgeoys 
en  ceste  ville  <fe  cite  de  Sainct  Malo,  d'vne  &  aultre  partz.  Icelle 
dicte  Catherine  a  sa  requeste  suffizamment  &  qui  a  ce  que 
ensuist  groyer,  tenyr  &  acomplir  auctorisee  *ant  de  sond.  rnary 
que  de  Jacques  Des  Granges  sieur  de  La  .Ville-es-gardz,  son 
pere,  sur  ce  present  qui  de  faict  luy  en  donne  ses  auctoritez 
paternelz,  au  tout  du  contenu  en  cestes  presentes,  a  promis  & 
j  are  par  son  serment  &  sur  hypotheque  generalle  de  tout  son 
bien  presente  &  avenyr,  d'icelle  auctorite  jamais  ne  faire  revo- 
cation ;  &  Jehanne  Cartier,  seur  dud.  Cartier,  aussi  presente,. 
n'aller  au  coiitraire  en  aucune  maniere.  Lesqueulx,  &  chascun 
sur  nommez,  respectivement  se  submetans  &  se  sont  submis 
avecques  touz  chaincuns  leurs  biens  meubles  &  immeubles  pre- 
sens &  avenir  aux  pouvoir,  destroit,  jurisdiction,  seigneurie  & 
obeissance  de  nostre  d.  court,  y  fournir  &  obeyr  droict  quant 
au  contenu  de  cestes  presentes,  sequelles  &  deppendances ;  lea 
quelx  &  chascun,  sans  aucune  induction  ny  coaction,  mais  de 
leurs  pures  &  liberalles  voluntez  &  comme  mieulx  leur  a  pleu, 
firent  &  font  contract  ensamble  1'vn  avecques  1'aultre  a  tiltre 


155 

de  pure,  rautue  &  esgalle  donne,  des  forme  &  maniere  qui  en- 
Buyvent ;  par  laquelle  ilz  &  chascun  s'entre  sont  donnez  1'vn  a 
1'aultre  acceptans  reciproquement  le  tout  de  1'vsufruict,  jouis- 
sance &  revenu  des  maisons,  terres,  apartenances,  heritaiges  & 
choses  heritelles  quelxconques  a  euix  apartenantes  soit  par 
aquest  ou  autrement  en  quelque  maniere  &  sans  reservation 
aucune  au  village  de  Lymailou,  vulgairement  appelle  la  maison 
de  Lymouellou,  situees  &  estantes  es  paroaisses  de  Pasrame  & 
de  Sainct  Ydeuc  &  chascune  pour  en  jouir  le  sourvivant  d'elx 
sa  vie  durante  seullement  apres  le  deces  avenu  du  premier  de- 
cebde,  acquicter  &  icelle  entretenir  en  deues  &  bonnes  repara- 
tions durant  que  le  sourvivant  en  jouyra  &  sans  en  faire  al- 
lienation  ne  dyminution  en  maniere  quelxconque.  Phis  s'entre 
sont  lesd.  mariez  donne  pour  eulx,  leiirs  lioirs  &  successeiirs, 
le  premier  decedant,  la  somme  de  cent  livres  monnoie  a  estre 
premierernent  prinse  &  levee  sur  les  plus  riches  &  principales 
bagues  &  chaisnes  d'or  de  leur  communaulte  au  chouays  du 
sourvivant  jucques  a  la  valleur  dicelle  somnie.  Diet  &  con- 
senty  entr'eulx,  en  presence  desd.  Jacques  Des  Granges,  Jehanne 
Cartier,  chascun  pour  eulx,  leurs  hoirs  &  subcesseurs,  que  si  & 
en  cas  que  ledict  deces  dud.  Jacques  Cartier  premierement 
aviendroit  que  de  sad.  femme,  en  iceluy  cas  durant  le  vivant 
de  lad.  Catheryne  qu'elle  joyra  dud.  lievi  &  terres  de  Lymouel- 
lou,  celle  Jehanne  Cartier  ou  les  siens  hoirs  aura  &  joyra,  durant 
led.  temps,  de  1'vsufruict  jpuissance  &  revenu  d'vne  petite 
maison  &  jardrin  derriere  situez  &  estans  en  cested.  ville  de 
Sainct  Malo  jouxte  les  murailles  d'icelle  aux  environs  de  Buhen. 
joignante  par  vne  part  la  rue  dud.  Buhen,  par  aultre  endroict 
&  bout  a  aultre  jardrin  apartenante  a  Jehanne  Eberard  &  d'un 
coste  le  manoir  de  Buhen.  Et  si  le  deces  de  lad.  Catheryne 
premier  avenoyt  durant  le  vivant  dud.  Cartier  qu'il  joyroit  dud. 
lieu  &  heritaige  de  Lymouellou,  celuy  Jacques  Des  Granges 
pour  luy  ou  les  siens  fera  la  jouissance.  vsufruict  &  revenu 
d'iceulx  petite  maison  &  jardrin  estans  en  cested.  ville  comuie 
diet  est  jucques  au  temps  du  deces  dud.  Cartier.  Et  le  deces 
dud.  sourvivant  avenu  seront  tous  leurs  heritaiges  partagez  & 
divisez  entre  les  heritiers  &  subcesseurs  d'iceulx  mariez  & 
chaecun  comme  apartiendra  par  droict  &  coustume.  Et,  des  a 
present  comme  des  lors  du  deces  du  premier  decede,  ont  voullu 
&  consanty  1'vn  a  1'autre  que  le  sourvivant  en  prenne  &  apre- 
hende  la  reele,  corporelle  &  actuelle  possession  &  jouissance, 
sans  aultre  moien  ne  mestier  de  justice,  &  se  y  entre  constituans 
1'vn  1'aultre  pour  le  survivant  vroy  possesseur  aud.  tiltre  a 
viaige  seullement  comme  dessus.  Et  de  ce  s'entre  sont  promis 
bon  &  deu  garantaige  sur  leursd.  biens,  neantmoingz  droict  & 
coustume  au  contraire  disans  :  donneur  n'estre  tenu  garantyr 


156 

la  chose  par  luy  donnee.  Et  les  choses  toutes  &  chaincune  cy 
dessus  lesd.  parties  &  chaincune  surnommees,  &  chaincune  pre- 
sente  pour  ce  que  luy  touche,  ont  congneu  estre  vroyes,  de  la 
manierre  les  ont  proruis  &  jure  tenyr  &  acomplir,  sans  pouvoir 
aller  ne  faire  au  contraire,  en  maniere  quelxconque  y  avoir  ne 
querir  delaiz  aucuns,  a  quoy  ilg  ont  renunce.  Et  partant  a  ce 
faire  les  y  avons  de  leurs  consantenients  &  requestes  condemnez 
&  condempnons ;  donne  a  tesinoing  de  ce  les  sceaux  establiz 
aux  contracts  de  nostred.  court.  Et  f ut  faict  &  le  gre  prins  en 
cested.  ville  de  Sainct  Malo  en  la  maison  &  demeurance  desd. 
niariez,  le  dix  neuffiiesme  jour  de  may  MDXLI.  Ainsi  signe 
JAC  CARTIER,  G.  REHAULDS  F.  LE  BRET. 


APPENDIX  L. 


A  letter  written  to  M.  lohn  Growte,  student  in  Paris,  by 
laques  Noel,  of  S.  Malo,  the  nephew  of  laques  Cartier,  touch- 
ing foresaid  discouery. 

Master  Growte,  your  brother  in  law  Giles  Walter  shewed  me 
this  morning  a  Mappe  printed  at  Paris,  dedicated  to  one  M. 
Hakluyt  an  English  Gentleman  :  wherein  all  the  West  Indies, 
the  kingdome  of  New  Mexico,  and  the  Countreys  of  Canada, 
Hochelaga  and  Saguenay  are  contained .  I  hold  that  the  Riuer 
of  Canada  which  is  described  in  that  Mappe  is  not  mai'ked  as  it 
is  in  my  booke,  which  is  agreeable  to  the  booke  of  laques  Cartier: 
and  that  the  sayd  Chart  doth  not  rnarke  or  set  downe  the  great 
Lake,  which  is  aboue  the  Saults,  according  as  theSauages  have 
aduertised  vs,  which  dwell  at  the  sayd  Saults.  In  the  fore- 
?ayd  Chart  which  you  sent  me  hither,  the  Great  Lake  is  placed 
too  much  toward  the  North .  The  Saults  or  falles  of  the  Riuer 
stand  in  44.  degrees  of  latitude  :  it  is  not  so  hard  a  matter  to 
passe  them,  as  it  is  thought:  The  water  falleth  not  downe  from 
any  high  place,  it  is  nothing  else  but  that  in  the  middest  of  the 
Riuer  there  is  bad  ground .  It  were  best  to  build  boates  above 
the  Saults  :  and  it  is  easie  to  march  or  trauell  by  land  to  the 
end  of  the  three  Saults  :  it  is  not  aboue  flue  leagues  iourney. 
I  haue  bene  upon  the  toppe  of  a  mountaine,  which  is  at  the 
foot  of  the  Saults,  where  I  haue  seene  the  sayd  Riuer  beyond 
the  sayd  Saultes,  which  shewed  vnto  vs  to  be  broader  than  it 
was  where  we  passed  it.  The  people  of  the  Countrey  aduertised 
vs,  that  there  are  ten  dayes  iourney  from  the  Saults  vnto  this 
Great  Lake.  We  know  not  how  many  leagues  they  make  to  a 
dayes  iourney.  At  this  present  I  cannot  write  vnto  you  more 
at  large,  because  the  messenger  can  stay  no  longer.  Here 


157 

therefore  for  the  present  I  will  ende,  saluting  you  with  my 
hearty  commendations,  praying  God  to  give  you  your  hearts 
desire.  From  S.  Malo  in  haste  this  19  day  of  June,  1587. 

Your  louing  Friend 

IAQVES  NOEL. 

Cosin,  I  pray  you  doe  me  so  much  pleasure  as  to  send  mee  a 
booke  of  the  discouery  of  New  Mexico,  and  one  of  those  new 
Mappes  of  the  West  Indies  dedicated  to  M.  Hakluyt  the  Eng- 
lish Gentleman,  which  you  sent  to  your  brother  in  law  Giles 
Walter.  I  will  not  faile  to  infornie  rnyselfe,  if  there  be  any 
meane  to  find  out  those  descriptions  which  Captaine  Cartier 
made  after  his  two  last  voyages  into  Canada. 

(Vnderneath  the  aforesaid  vnpersite  relation  that  which 
follweth  is  written  in  another  letter  sent  to  M.  lolm  Growte, 
student  in  Paris  from  laques  Noel  of  S.  Malo,  the  grand 
nephew  of  laques  Cartier.) 

I  can  write  nothing  else  vnto  you  of  anything  that  I  can  re- 
couer  of  the  writings  of  Captaine  laques  Cartier  my  vncle 
disceased,  although  I  haue  made  search  in  all  places  that  I 
could  possibly  in  this  Towne  :  sauing  of  a  certaine  booke  made 
in  maner  of  a  sea  Chart,  which  was  drawne  by  the  hand  of 
my  said  vncle,  which  is  in  the  possession  of  Master  Cremeur  : 
which  booke  is  passing  well  marked  and  drawne  for  all  the 
Riuer  of  Canada,  whereof  I  am  well  assured,  because  I  my  selfe 
haue  knowledge  thereof  as  farre  as  to  the  Saults,  where  I  haue 
bene  ;  The  height  of  which  Saults  is  in  44.  degrees.  I  found  in 
the  sayd  Chart  beyond  the  place  where  the  Riuer  is  diuided  in 
twaine  in  the  midst  of  both  the  branches  of  the  said  riuer 
somewhat  neerest  that  arme  which  runneth  toward  the  North 
west,  these  words  following  written  in  the  hand  of  laques 
Cartier. 

By  the  people  of  Canada  and  Hochelaga  it  was  said,  That 
here  is  the  land  of  Saguenay,  which  is  rich  and  wealthy  in 
precious  stones. 

And  about  an  hundi-ed  leagues  vnder  the  same  I  found 
written  these  two  lines  following  in  the  saide  Garde  enclining 
toward  the  Southwest.  Here  in  this  Countrey  are  Cinamon 
and  Clones,  which  they  call  in  their  language  Canodeta. 

Touching  the  effect  of  my  booke  whereof  I  spake  vnto  you, 
it  is  made  after  the  maner  of  a  sea  Chart,  which  I  have 
deliuered  to  my  two  sonnes  Michael  and  lohn,  which  at  this 
present  are  in  Canada.  If  at  their  returne,  which  will  be  God 
willing  about  Magdalene  tyde,  they  haue  learned  any  new 
thing  worthy  the  writing,  I  will  not  faile  to  aduertise  you 
thereof. 

Your  louing  Friend, 

IAQVES  NOEL. 


i  nsr  ID  IE  :x: . 
A. 

PAOE 

AGOUHANNA 84,  85 

AGOUIONDA,  THE 89 

AGOUNA  or  AGONA.  . .          105,117,118 

ALGONQUINS      83,  84 

ALLEZAY— Dead  Man's  Island 44 

AMEDA  or  HANNED A— Remedy  for  scurvy. .         .  ..100,  101,  123 

ANGOULEME,  Lake  of— See  St.  Peter  Lake 

ANTHOINE,  DOM 64,  143 

ANTICOSTI,  Island  of 52,53,59,60 

AUBERT  THOMAS 22 

B. 

BACCALAOS...          ...          20,21 

BACCHUS  ISLAND.— See  Orleans  Island     ...          

BALEINE,  Hable  de  la — Red  Bay        33 

BAPTISMS— Of  Cartier's  father,  26.    Cartier's  presence  at,         28 

BASQUES     34,  35 

BASTILLE,  GUILLAUME  LE  BRETON 57.  77,  141 

BEAUPRE,  VICOMTE  DE 120,  122 

BELLE  ISLE -Strait  of— la  baie  des  Chasteaulx 31 

BERTHELOT,  M  .  AMABLE 76,  77 

BIARNI,  Voyages  of 17,  18 

Bic  —Isle  aii  massacre    ....         ....         ....         ....  94 

BIRD  ROCKS 43 

BLANC  SABLON 33,  59 

BOATS,  RIVER  OF— Kildare  river        45,  46 

BOHIER,  FRANQOIS— Bishop  of  St.  Malo 56 


160 

I'AGK 

BONA VISTA  CAPE      30 

BORDEAUX         113 

BOUAYS,  ISLE  DE      33 

BotiES  CHARLES  DBS      146 

BRADORE  BAY— Les  Islettes— La  bale  de  Phelypeaux 33 

BRAZIL — Traces  of  previous  voyage  to,  by  Jacques  Cartier  28 

BREBEUF,  JEAN  DE,  S  J.        ...          16 

BREST  ISLAND 33 

BREST,  PORT  OF— In  Old  Fort  Bay— now  Esquimaux  Bay  34 

BRETON,  DOM  GUILLAUME  LE      64, 143 

BRION'S  ISLAND 43 

BUTTES,  PORT  OF— Greenish  Bay 33 

c. 

CABIR-COUBAT— see  Holy  Cross,  river  of. 
CABOT,  JOHN — His   commission.   19.     Embarks   on    his 
voyage  of  the  discovery  of  America,  20.     Prima 

Vista 20 

CABOT,  SEBASTIAN  —His  voyage  to  the  New  World     21 

CAEN,  EMERY  DE.  .         139 

CANADA — First  mentioned,  59.     Meaning  of  word       ....        84 
CANNON — First  sound  of  on  the  St.  Lawrence       . .  75 

CANNON  OF  BRONZE  ...          76 

CAPE  BRETON ...  20,110,125 

CAP  ROUGE— See  Charlesbourg-Royal 

CARPUNT 31,116 

CARTIER,  JACQUES — His  birth,  24.  Parentage,  25.  Early 
life,  27.  Marriage,  27.  Traces  of  previous  voyage 
to  Brazil,  28.  Preparations  for  first  voyage,  29. 
Departure  from  St.  Malo,  30.  Arrival  at  New- 
foundland, 30.  Course  through  strait  of  Belle 
Isle,  31-37.  Down  the  west  coast  of  Newfound- 
land, 37-42.  Through  Magdalen  Islands,  43-44. 
Along  north-west  coast  P.E.I.,  45-46.  N.B.  coast, 
46-49.  Discovery  of  baie  des  Chaleurs,  47.  Stay 
in  Gaspe,  49-51.  Planting  of  Cross,  51.  Seizure 
of  Indians,  52.  Course  about  Anticosti,  52-53.  Re- 
solve to  return  home.  54.  Departure,  54.  Arrival 
at  St.  Malo,  54.  Report  to  the  King,  55.  Second 


161 

voyage  resolved  upon,  56.  Preparations,  56.  De- 
parture from  St.  Malo,  57.  Arrival  at  Blanc  Sa- 
blon,  58.  Voyage  along  Labrador  coast,  59.  Dis- 
covery of  Anticosti,  59.  The  river  Saguenay,  61. 
Isle  aux  Coudres,  62.  Isle  d'Orleans,  69.  Meeting 
with  Donnacona,  69.  Selection  of  stopping  place,  72. 
Description  of  the  St.  Charles,  72.  Of  Stadacona, 
72,  93.  Resolve  to  proceed  to  Hochelaga,  73-74. 
Device  of  Indians  to  restrain  Cartier  from  going 
farther,  75.  Its  failure,  76.  Departure  for  Hoche- 
laga, 77.  Ochelay,  77.  Lake  St.  Peter,  78.  Musk- 
rats,  78.  Arrival  at  Hochelaga,  79.  Description 
of  the  town,  81-82.  Meeting  with  inhabitants,  85. 
Reading  of  the  Gospel,  87.  Ascent  of  Mount 
Royal,  88.  Return  to  boats,  90.  Departure  from 
Hochelaga,  90.  River  of  Fouez,  91.  Arrival  at 
the  port  of  Holy  Cross,  91.  The  Fort,  92.  Con- 
versations with  Indians,  93-95.  Their  idea  of  God, 

94.  Their  desire  for  Baptism,  95.     Mode  of  living, 

95.  Description    of    tobacco,   95.      Outbreak    of 
scurvy,  98.     Progress  of  disease,  99-100.     Its  cure, 
100-101.     Advent  of    spring,    103.     Resolve  to  re- 
turn home,  105.     Seizure  of  Donnacona,  106-108. 
Departure  for  home,  109.     Isle  aux  Lievres,  109. 
Isle  Brion,  109.    Cap  Lorraine,  110.    Isle  St.  Pierre, 
110.     Rougenoze,  110.     Arrival  at  St.  Malo,  110. 
Report,  111.     Delay  in  the  renewing  of  commis- 
sion,   112.     Roberval,    113.      His  appointment  as 
Viceroy,  113.     Cartier  appointed  Captain  General, 
113.     Preparations  for  third  voyage,  115.     Depart- 
ure,   116.      Arrival  at  Stadacone,    117.     Meeting 
with  Agona,  117.     Selection  of  Cap  Rouge,  118. 
Char  lesbourg- Royal,    119.        Resolve    to    re-visit 
Hochelaga,  119.     The  three  Saults,  120.     The  town 
of  Tutonaguy,  120.     Return  to  Char  lesbourg- Royal, 
122.     Unfriendly  attitude  of  Indians,  122.    Abrupt 
termination  of  narrative,  122.     Meeting  with  Rob- 
erval in  harbour  of  St.  John's,  Newfoundland,  124. 
Return  home,    124.     Audit   of  accounts,   127-128. 
Traces  of  fourth  voyage,  128.     Its  probable  date, 
129.     Private  life,    130.      Town   house,    129.     Li- 
moilou,    129.     Question  of  ennoblement,    130-131. 
Foundation  of  'Obit,'  131.     Presence  at  Baptisms, 

181.     Will,  154-156.     Death,  132.     Character, ...  133-134 

CHABOT,  PHILIPPE— Sieur  de  Brion          24,  112 

CHALEURS,  BAIE  DBS 47-49 


162 

PACK 

CHAMBEAUX,  GARNIEE  DE 58 

CHAMBEAUX,  SIEUE  DE,  JEAN  GARNIER 58 

CHAMP..AIN,  SAMUEL  DE 40,  66,  84,  125,  135,  144 

CHARLESBOURG-ROYAL         ..  — 118-119 

CHARLEVOIX     58 

CORTE-REAL,  GASPAR— His  voyage          22 

COUDRES,  ISLE*AUX.  .  . 62,  109 

COULOMBIERS,  LES 39 

CUDRAGNY  —  Indian  deity 76,85,94 

CUMBERLAND  HARBOUR        36 

CUOQ,  REV.  J.  A 84 

D. 

DAULPHIN  CAPE — Cape  North  of  the  Magdalen  Islands . .        44 

D'AVEZAC,  M ...          57,  146 

DAWSON,  SIR  WILLIAM 81 

DECOSTA,  REVEREND  B.  F 44,  77, 94. 125 

DEGRAT,  POINT        ...          32 

DENYS,  JEAN     ...          22 

DIEPPE        22,  23,  24 

DIJON 113 

DIONNE,  DR.  N.  E 145 

DISTANCES — Cartier's  often  exaggerated 40 

DOMAGAYA ....        69,73,100,101,108 

DONNACONA       69,  73,  77,  94,  105,  108,  109,  111,  117 

DOUBLE  CAPE,  THE— Cape  Rich 37 

E. 

EASTER       ... 27 

ECHAFAUD  ISLAND 35, 139 

ERIKSEN,  LEIF 17 

ESQUIMAUX        37 

ESURGNY — Wampum 96 


163 

F. 

PAGE 

FAILLON,  L'ABBE      62,  64,  79,  83,  121,  125, 130 

FERLAND,  L'ABBE 37,59,73,83,125 

FLORID,  JOHN 138 

FOUEZ,  RIVER  OF— St.  Maurice  River       91 

FOURMONT,  THOMAS 57,119 

FRANCIS  1 22,  23,  54,  55,  111,  127,  130,  134 

FUNK  ISLAND 30,  58 

G. 

GANONG  W.  F.,  A.M. — His  paper  on  Jacques  Cartier's 

first  voyage  discussed. ....  38 

GARNIER,  CHARLES,  S.  J 16 

GARNIER,  JEAN. — Sieur  de  Chambeaux        58 

GASPE,  49.    Planting  of  Cross  at,  51.    Seizure  of  Indians,.       52 

GOSPEL — First  reading  of — in  Canada 87 

GOUION,  JEHAN 58,  77 

GOUPIL,  ROBERT  LE 127 

GOYELLE  DE      ...          ...  58 

GRANCHES,  KATHERINE  DES— Wife  of  Jacques  Cartier. .  27,132 
GRANCHES,   LES  MONTS  DE— On  West  coast  of    New- 
foundland     ...          37 

GREENLY  ISLAND 33 

GOUTTES,  PORT  OF 33 

GUYOT,  CHARLES 58 

H. 

HANNEDA. — see  Ameda. 

HARE   ISLAND         61, 109 

HARRISSE,  HENRY         126 

HAWKINS—'  Picture  of  Quebec'        ... 70,  7? 

HELLULAND       ...          18 

HENRY  II  OF  FRANCE  130 

HIGGINSON,  T.  W IP 

HOCHEL  A  GA— Montreal,  description  of 81,  82 

HOCHELAY  or  OCHELAY— Point  au  Platon 77, 120 


164 

PAGE 

HOLY  CROSS— Port  and  Eiver  of ,  St.  Charles        72,91,92 

HONFLEUR 115,  123 

HONGUEDO — See  Gaspe         

HOPE,  CAPE  OF— Point  Miscou 47 

HORSFORD,  E.  N      19,  20 

HURON  INDIANS 83, 84 

I.  &  J. 

INDIANS — Cartier's  first  sight  of,  36— Subsequent  meetings 

with,  along  the  coast 45,  49,  50,  54,  61,  69 

IROQUOIS 93,94,135 

ISLANDS,  BAY  OF    41 

JALOBERT,  MACE 57,  77,  118,  141 

JESUS,  FATHERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY  OF — Their    heroism 
alluded  to,  16.    The  site  of  their  dwelling  on  the 
banks  of  the  St.  Charles        ....         ....         ....       145 

JOGUES,  ISAAC,  S.  J.      ...          16 

K. 

KILDARE  RIVER— River  of  Boats       45,  46 

KINGSFORD,  W. . . 87 

KOUCHIBOUGUAC  BAY 46 

L. 

LABRADOR 22,  33-37 

LACHINE  RAPIDS 88,121 

LA  GRANDE  HERMINE 56,58,116 

LAIRET,  THE  RIVER        72, 145 

LALEM ANT,  GABRIEL ! 16 

LA  PETITE  HERMINE       56, 103, 104 

L'EMERILLON.  .          :          56,72,114 

LEMOINE,  J.  M 15 

LERY,  BARON  DE      22 

LESCARBOT        57,112,125 

LIEVRES.  ISLE  AUX — see  Hare  Island 

L'lLE  A ux  BASQUES        34,35,139 


165 

PAGE 
LlMOILOU 129,  130 

LITERARY  AND  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY  OF  QUEBEC,  57,  58,  61, 77, 138 

LOBSTER  BAY— see  St.  Ser van's  Port 

LONGRAIS,  M.  JOUON  DBS 126,131,132 

LORRAINE  CAPE— Cape  North,  C.B 110 

Louis  MONT       60 

M. 

MADELEINE  CAP       '      ...          60 

MAGDALEN  ISLANDS        43, 44 

MAINGARD,  JACQUES 57,141 

MAISOUNA— Indian  village 122 

MARIE  LE,  GUILLAUME          57,141 

MARKLAND        18 

MASS— said  to  have  been  celebrated 35,  62,  67,  68 

MICHELANT,  M.  H 138,  139 

MILK,  CAPE  OF— Long  Point       39 

MINGAN  ISLANDS     59 

MIRAMICHI  BAY 47 

MISTANOQUE  BAY    36 

MOISIE  RIVER    ...          60,  61 

MONTMORENCY,  CAP  DE— Bear  Head— Anticosti   52 

MONTREAL — see  Hochelaga  ....        ....        ....        .... 

MOUNT  ROYAL ...  88 

MOUY,  CHARLES  DE — Sieur  de  la  Milleraye    29 

MUSK-RATS        78 

N. 

NAPETEPEC  BAY      36 

NEWFOUNDLAND 18,20,37-43,110 

NOEL,  ETIENNE        . .          118 

NOEL,  JACQUES 132,156,157 

NOREMBEGA ...         ..  113 

NORSE  DISCOVERIES        ...          17,  18 


166 

o. 

PAGE 
'  OBIT  ' — founded  by  Jacques  Cartier. ...         131 

OCHELAY   or    HOCHELAY 77,  120 

OJIBEWAS 83 

ORLEANS  CAPE— Cape  Kildare,  P.  E.  I     45,  46 

ORLEANS,  ISLE  D' 69,  109 

P. 

PARIS 113 

PABKMAN,  FRANCIS        15, 83,  99 

PILLAGE  BAY — la  bate  Ste.   Genevieve 59 

PLAMONDON,  M *  59 

POINT  AU  PLATON — see  Ochelay        

POINTED  CAPE — Cow  Head          ...  37 

POMMERAYE,  CHARLES  DE  LA 58,77 

PONTBRIAND,  CLAUDE  DE 58,  77 

POUTRINCOURT         95,  107 

PORT  AU  PORT  BAY        41 

POULLET,  JEHAN      58,  77,  105.  141 

PRATTO,  CAP  DE — White  Head.  (Perce) 49 

PRIESTS— Did  any  accompany  Cartier  ?.         ...  62-69,  95 

PRINCE    EDWARD    ISLAND — Its    discovery    by    Jacques 

Cartier 45,  46 

Q 

QUEBEC — see  Stadacone        ....         


R. 

RALEIGH,  SIR  WALTER         95 

RAME,  M.  ALFRED 138 

RECOLLETS 145 

RICHELIEU  RIVER 79,  96 

RICHMOND  BAY        45,  46 

ROBERTS,  LEWIS 139 

ROBERVAL,  JEAN  FRANQOIS  DE  LA  ROCQUE — Sieur  de,  113. 
His  appointment  as  Viceroy,  113.  His  delays,  115. 
Sails  from  Rochelle,  123.  Meets  Cartier  in  harbour 
of  St.  John's,  Newfoundland  ....  ....  ....  124 


167 

PACK 

ROCHE  HARBOUR ...  40 

ROCHELLE ...  123 

ROCKY  BAY — St.  Antoine's  Port ....  35 

ROUEN        113 

ROUGEMONT,  PHILIPPES 99 

ROUGNOZE,  PORT — Trepasses  Harbour 1 10 

ROYAL,  CAPE— Bear  Head,  Newfoundland 42 

S. 

SAGUENAY,  THE  RIVER,        61 

do.          Country  of 84 

SAUTEURS,  LES — see  Ojibewas .... 

SCURVY — French  attacked  by     *.         98-103 

SHECATICA  BAY       ;-6 

SIDATIN,  Town  of 103 

SOUTH  HEAD 40 

SPANISH  SPY     115-1 16 

STADACONE— Quebec 72,  78-93 

STEERING  ISLAND 37 

ST.  ANTOINE'S  PORT — Rocky  Bay      35 

ST.  CHARLES  RIVER— see  Holy  Cross        

STE.  GENEVIEVE,  LA  BAIE — see  St.  Lawrence  Bay      .    . 

ST.  JAMES  RIVER— see  Napetepec  Bay 

ST.  JOHN,  CAPE— Cape  Anguille        43 

ST.  JOHN'S,  NEWFOUNDLAND       123 

ST.  JULIAN,  BAY  OF — Bay  of  Islands 40,  41 

ST.  KATHERINE'S  HARBOUR.        ...          30 

ST,  LAWRENCE  BAY — Pillage  Bay— labaie  Ste  Genevieve       59 

ST.  Louis,  CAP— Heath  Point 52 

ST.  LUNAIRE,  LA  BAIE 45 

ST.  MALO 25,30,54,56,110,115,129 

ST.  MARTIN'S  CREEK — Port  Daniel— point  where  Cartier 

first  touched  Canadian  soil 47 

ST.  MARY'S  CURRENT 79 

ST.  MAURICE  RIVER— see  Fouez.  river  of 

ST.  MICHEL,  RUISSEAU,  145 


168 

PAGE 

ST.  NICHOLAS  HARBOUR— Pashasheebu  Bay 59 

ST.  PETER,  LAKE     78 

ST.  PIERRE,  LE  DETROIT 54 

ST.  PIERRE,  ISLE      110 

ST.  SERVAN'S  PORT— Lobster  Bay 36 

ST.  WILLIAM  ISLANDS 59 

T. 

TAIGNOAGNY . .         70,  73,  76,  105,  117 

THEVET,  ANDRE 78,110,122 

THIENNOT— Meeting  with -Cape  Thiennot      54 

TOBACCO  described 95,  96 

TOULOUSE  * 118 

TRACADIECHE  INLET — Baie  des  Chaleurs ...  48 

TREP ASSES  HARBOUR— See  Rougnoze  Port    HO 

TRUDAMANS,  or  Toudamini 93,94 

TUTONAGUY,  Town  of 120,121 

V. 

VERRAZZANO .   .  28,  24 

VINLAND 18 

W. 

WILD  MEN'S  CAPE— Cape  North,  P.  E.  1 46